1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41534 ***
[Illustration: “I Take it I am the One Wanted,” Said Williston.]
LANGFORD OF THE THREE BARS
By KATE AND VIRGIL D. BOYLES
With Frontispiece in Color
By N. C. WYETH
A. L. BURT COMPANY
PUBLISHERS—NEW YORK
Copyright
A. C. McClurg & Co.
1907
Published April 15, 1907
Entered at Stationers’ Hall, London, England
All rights reserved
Including dramatic rights
TO OUR MOTHER
MRS. MARTHA DILLIN BOYLES
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I—THE ISLAND WITH A MYSTERY
CHAPTER II—“ON THE TRAIL”
CHAPTER III—LOUISE
CHAPTER IV—“MAGGOT”
CHAPTER V—AT THE BON AMI
CHAPTER VI—“NOTHIN’ BUT A HOSS THIEF, ANYWAY”
CHAPTER VII—THE PRELIMINARY
CHAPTER VIII—THE COUNTY ATTORNEY
CHAPTER IX—THE ATTACK ON THE LAZY S
CHAPTER X—IN WHICH THE X Y Z FIGURES SOMEWHAT MYSTERIOUSLY
CHAPTER XI—“YOU ARE—THE BOSS”
CHAPTER XII—WAITING
CHAPTER XIII—MRS. HIGGINS RALLIES TO HER COLORS
CHAPTER XIV—CHANNEL ICE
CHAPTER XV—THE GAME IS ON
CHAPTER XVI—THE TRIAL
CHAPTER XVII—GORDON RIDES INTO THE COUNTRY
CHAPTER XVIII—FIRE!
CHAPTER XIX—AN UNCONVENTIONAL TEA PARTY
CHAPTER XX—THE ESCAPE
CHAPTER XXI—THE MOVING SHADOW
CHAPTER XXII—THE OUTLAW’S LAST STAND
CHAPTER XXIII—THE PARTY AT THE LAZY S
CHAPTER I
THE ISLAND WITH A MYSTERY
He said positively to Battle Ax, his scraggy buckskin cow pony, that
they would ride to the summit of this one bluff, and that it should be
the last. But he had said the same thing many times since striking the
barren hill region flanking both sides of the river. Hump after hump had
been surmounted since the sound of the first promise had tickled the
ears of the tired bronco, humps as alike as the two humps of a Bactrian
camel, the monotonous continuity of which might very well have confused
the mind of one less at home on these ranges than George Williston. Even
he, riding a blind trail since sun-up, sitting his saddle with a heavy
indifference born of heat and fatigue, began to think it might be that
they were describing a circle and the sun was playing them strange
tricks. Still, he urged his pony to one more effort; just so much
farther and they would retrace their steps, giving up for this day at
least the locating of a small bunch of cattle, branded a lazy S, missing
these three days.
Had not untoward circumstances intervened, he might still have gone
blindly on; for, laying aside the gambling fever that was on him, he
could ill afford to lose the ten or twelve steers somewhere wandering
the wide range or huddled into some safe place, there to abide the time
when a daring rustler might conveniently play at witchcraft with the
brand or otherwise dispose of them with profit to himself and with
credit to his craft. Moreover, what might possibly never have been
missed from the vast herds of Langford, his neighbor of the plains
country, was of most serious import to Williston for an even weightier
reason than the actual present loss.
The existence of the small and independent ranchman was becoming
precarious. He was being hounded by two prolific sources of trouble,
these sources having a power and insolent strength contemptuously
indifferent to any claim set up in their paths by one weaker than
themselves. On the one hand was the wealthy cattle owner, whose
ever-increasing wealth and consequent power was a growing menace to the
interests of the small owner whose very bread and butter depended upon
his ability to buy and sell to advantage. But with bigger interests
slowly but surely gaining control of the markets, who might foretell the
future? None beheld the ominous signs more apprehensively than did
Williston, who for more than two years, striving desperately to make
good mistakes and misfortunes made back in Iowa, had felt the pinching
grow more and more acute. On the other hand was the vicious combination
of the boldness, cunning, and greed of the cattle rustlers who harassed
all the range country of the Dakotas and Nebraska. Annihilation was the
sword of Damocles held over the head of the small ranchman. A hand
lifted to avert impending doom would have set the air in vibration and
the sword would have fallen. Nemesis was as sure to follow at the hands
of the fellowship of rustlers as ever it was at the hands of the Secret
Tribunal of old.
Williston was chafing under his helplessness as the jaded pony climbed
doggedly this last bluff. To the right of his path a hawk was fluttering
frantically just above the reach of a basilisk-eyed rattlesnake, whose
baneful charm the ill-advised bird was not able to resist.
“Devil take you, Battle Ax, but you’re slow,” muttered Williston,
utterly indifferent to the outcome of this battle royal. “I’d give a
good deal to sit down this minute to some of my little girl’s flapjacks
and coffee. But nothing for us, lazy-bones, till midnight—or morning,
more likely. Do walk up as if you had some little standing in the world
of cow ponies. You haven’t, of a surety, but you might make an effort.
All things are possible to him who tries, you know, which is a
tremendous lie, of course. But perhaps it doesn’t apply to poor devils
like us who are ‘has beens.’ Here we are. Ah!”
There were no more hills. Almost directly at his feet was one of those
precipitous cut-aways that characterize the border bluffs of the
Missouri River. A few more steps, in the dark, and horse and rider would
have plunged over a sheer wall of nearly two hundred feet. As it was,
Williston gave a gasp of involuntary horror which almost simultaneously
gave place to one of wonder and astonishment. He had struck the river at
a point absolutely new to him. It was the time of low water, and the
river, in most of its phases muddy and sullen-looking, gleamed silver
and gold with the glitter of the setting sun, making a royal highway to
the dwelling-place of Phœbus. A little to the north of this sparkling
highroad lay what would have been an island in high water, thickly
wooded with willows and cottonwoods. Now a long stretch of sand reached
between bluff and island.
Dismounting, with the quick thought that yonder island might hold the
secret of his lost cattle, he crept as close to the edge as he dared.
The cut was sheer and tawny, entirely devoid of shrubbery by means of
which one might hazard a descent. The sand bed began immediately at the
foot of the yellow wall. Even though one managed to gain the bottom, one
would hardly dare risk the deceitful sands, ever shifting, fair and
treacherous. Baffled, he was on the point of remounting to retrace his
steps when he dropped his foot from the stirrup amazed. Was the day of
miracles not yet passed?
It was the sun, of course. Twelve hours of sun in the eyes could play
strange tricks and might even cause a dancing black speck to assume the
semblance of a man on horseback, picking his way easily, though mayhap a
bit warily, across the waste of sand. He seemed to have sprung from the
very bowels of the bluff. Whence else? Many a rod beyond and above the
ghostly figure frowned the tawny, wicked cut-away. Path for neither
horse nor man appeared so far as eye could reach. It must be the sun.
But it was not the sun.
Motionless, intent, a figure cast in bronze as the sun went down, the
lean ranchman gazed steadfastly down upon the miniature man and horse
creeping along so far below. Not until the object of his fixed gaze had
been swallowed by the trees and underbrush did his muscles relax. This
man had ridden as if unafraid.
“What man has done, man can do,” ran swiftly through Williston’s brain,
and with no idea of abandoning his search until he had probed the
mystery, he mounted and rode northward, closely examining the edge of
the precipice as he went along for any evidence of a possible descent.
Presently he came upon a cross ravine, devoid of shrubbery, too steep
for a horse, but presenting possibilities for a man. With unerring
instinct he followed the cross-cut westward. Soon a scattering of scrub
oaks began to appear, and sumach already streaked with crimson. A little
farther and the trees began to show spiral wreaths of woodbine and wild
grape. Yet a little farther, and doubtless there would be outlet for
horse as well as man.
But Williston was growing impatient. Besides, the thought came to him
that he had best not risk his buckskin to the unknown dangers of an
untried trail. What if he should go lame? Accordingly he was left behind
in a slight depression where he would be pretty well hidden, and
Williston scrambled down the steep incline alone. When foothold or
handhold was lacking, he simply let himself go and slid, grasping the
first root or branch that presented itself in his dare-devil course.
Arrived at the bottom, he found his clothes torn and his hands bleeding;
but that was nothing. With grim determination he made his way through
the ravine and struck across the sand trail with a sure realization of
his danger, but without the least abatement of his resolution. The sand
was firm under his feet. The water had receded a sufficient length of
time before to make the thought of quicksands an idle fear. No puff of
cloudy smoke leaped from a rifle barrel. If, as he more than half
suspected, the island was a rendezvous for cattle thieves, a place
surely admirably fitted by nature for such unlawful operations, the
rustlers were either overconfident of the inaccessibility of their
retreat and kept no lookout, or they were insolently indifferent to
exposure. The former premise was the more likely. A light breeze, born
of the afterglow, came scurrying down the river bed. Here and there,
where the sand was finest and driest, it rose in little whirlwinds. No
sound broke the stillness of the summer evening.
What was that? Coyotes barking over yonder across the river? That alien
sound! A man’s laugh, a curse, a heart-breaking bellow of pain.
Williston parted ever so slightly the thick foliage of underbrush that
separated him from the all too familiar sounds and peered within.
In the midst of a small clearing,—man-made, for several stumps were
scattered here and there,—two men were engaged in unroping and releasing
a red steer, similar in all essential respects to a bunch of three or
four huddled together a little to one side. They were all choice,
well-fed animals, but there were thousands of just such beasts herding
on the free ranges. He owned red steers like those, but was there a man
in the cattle country who did not? They were impossible of
identification without the aid of their brand, and it happened that they
were so bunched as to completely baffle Williston in his eager efforts
to decipher the stamp that would disclose their ownership. That they
were the illegitimate prey of cattle rustlers, he never for one moment
doubted. The situation was conclusive. A bed of glowing embers
constantly replenished and kept at white heat served to lighten up the
weird scene growing dusky under the surrounding cottonwoods.
Williston thought he recognized in one of the men—the one who seemed to
be directing the procedure of this little affair, whose wide and dirty
hat-rim was so tantalizingly drawn over his eyes—the solitary rider
whose unexpected appearance had so startled him a short time before.
Both he and his companion were dressed after the rough, nondescript
manner of cattle men, both were gay, laughing and talkative, and
seemingly as oblivious to possible danger as if engaged in the most
innocent and legitimate business.
A little to the left and standing alone was an odd creature of most
striking appearance—a large, spotted steer with long, peculiar-looking
horns. It were quite impossible to mistake such a possession if it had
once been yours. Its right side was turned full toward Williston and in
the centre of the hip stood out distinctly the cleanly cauterized three
perpendicular lines that were the identifying mark of the Three Bars
ranch, one of those same big, opulent, self-centred outfits whose
astonishingly multiplying sign was becoming such a veritable and
prophetic writing on the wall for Williston and his kind.
Who then had dared to drive before him an animal so branded? The
boldness of the transgression and the insolent indifference to the
enormity of attendant consequences held him for the moment breathless.
His attention was once more called to the movements of the men. The
steer with which they had been working was led away still moaning with
surprise and pain, and another brought forward from the reserve bunch.
The branded hip, if there was a brand, was turned away from Williston.
The bewildered animal was cleverly roped and thrown to the ground. The
man who was plainly directing the affair, he of the drooping hat and
lazy shoulders, stepped to the fire. Williston held his breath with the
intensity of his interest. The man stooped and took an iron from the
fire. It was the end-gate rod of a wagon and it was red-hot. In the act
of straightening himself from his stooping position, the glowing iron
stick in his right hand, he flung from his head with an easy swing the
flopping hat that interfered with the nicety of sight requisite in the
work he was about to do, and faced squarely that quiet, innocent-looking
spot which held the watching man in its brush; and in the moment in
which Williston drew hastily back, the fear of discovery beating a
tattoo of cold chills down his spine, recognition of the man came to him
in a clarifying burst of comprehension.
But the man evidently saw nothing and suspected nothing. His casual
glance was probably only a manifestation of his habitual attitude of
being never off his guard. He approached the prostrate steer with
indifference to any meaning that might be attached to the soft snapping
of twigs caused by Williston’s involuntary drawing back into the denser
shadows.
“Y’ don’t suppose now, do you, that any blamed, interferin’ off’cer is
a-loafin’ round where he oughtn’t to be?” said the second man with a
laugh.
Williston, much relieved, again peered cautiously through the brush. He
was confident a brand was about to be worked over. He must see—what
there was to see.
“Easy now, boss,” said the second man with an officious warning. He was
a big, beefy fellow with a heavy, hardened face. Williston sounded the
depths of his memory but failed to place him among his acquaintances in
the cow country.
“Gamble on me,” returned the leader with ready good-nature, “I’ll make
it as clean as a boiled shirt. I take it you don’t know my reputation,
pard. Well, you’ll learn. You’re all right, only a trifle green, that’s
all.”
With a firm, quick hand, he began running the searing iron over the
right hip of the animal. When he had finished and the steer, released,
staggered to its feet, Williston saw the brand clearly. It was J R. If
it had been worked over another brand, it certainly was a clean job. He
could see no indications of any old markings whatsoever.
“Too clean to be worked over a lazy S,” thought Williston, “but not over
three bars.”
“There were six reds,” said the chief, surveying the remaining bunch
with a critical eye. “One must have wandered off while I was gone. Get
out there in the brush and round him up, Alec, while I tackle this
long-horned gentleman.”
Williston turned noiselessly away from the scene which so suddenly
threatened danger. Both men were fully armed and would brook no
eavesdropping. Once more he crossed the sand in safety and found his
horse where he had left him, up the ravine. He vaulted into the saddle
and galloped away into the quiet night.
CHAPTER II
“ON THE TRAIL”
Williston himself came to the door. His thin, scholarly face looked
drawn and worn in the mid-day glare. A tiredness in the eyes told
graphically of a sleepless night.
“I’m glad to see you, Langford,” he said. “It was good of you to come.
Leave your horse for Mary. She’ll give her water when she’s cooled off a
bit.”
“You sent for me, Williston?” asked the young man, rubbing his face
affectionately against the wet neck of his mare.
“I did. It was good of you to come so soon.”
“Fortunately, your messenger found me at home. As for the rest, Sade,
here, hasn’t her beat in the cow country, if she is only a cow pony, eh,
Sade?”
At that moment, Mary Williston came into the open doorway of the rude
claim shanty set down in the very heart of the sun-seared plain which
stretched away into heart-choking distances from every possible point of
the compass. And sweet she was to look upon, though tanned and glowing
from close association with the ardent sun and riotous wind. Her auburn
hair, more reddish on the edges from sunburn, was fine and soft and
there was much of it. It seemed newly brushed and suspiciously glossy.
One sees far on the plains, and two years out of civilization are not
enough to make a girl forget the use of a mirror, even if it be but a
broken sliver, propped up on a pine-board dressing table. She looked
strangely grown-up despite her short, rough skirt and badly scuffed
leather riding-leggings. Langford stared at her with a startled look of
mingled admiration and astonishment. She came forward and put her hand
on the mare’s bridle. She was not embarrassed in the least. But color
came into the stranger’s face. He swept his wide hat from his head
quickly.
“No indeed, Miss Williston; I’ll water Sade myself.”
“Please let me. I’d love to.”
“She’s used to it, Langford,” said Williston in his quiet, gentlemanly
voice, the well-bred cadence of which spoke of a training far removed
from the harassments and harshnesses of life in this plains country.
“You see, she is the only boy I have. She must of necessity be my chore
boy as well as my herd boy. In her leisure moments she holds down her
kitchen claim; I don’t know how she does it, but she does. You had
better let her do it; she will hold it against you if you don’t.”
“But I couldn’t have a woman doing my grooming for me. Why, the very
idea!”
He sprang into the saddle.
“But you waited for me to do it,” said the girl, looking up at him
curiously.
“Did I? I didn’t mean to. Yes, I did, too. But I beg your pardon. You
see—say, look here; are you the ‘little girl’ who left word for me this
morning?”
“Yes. Why not?”
“Well, you see,” smiling, but apologetic, “one of the boys said that
Williston’s little girl had ridden over and said her father wanted to
see me as soon as I could come. So, you see, I thought—”
“Dad always calls me that, so most of the people around here do, too. It
is very silly.”
“I don’t think so at all. I only wonder why I have not known about you
before,” with a frank smile. “It must be because I’ve been away so much
of the time lately. Why didn’t you wait for me?” he asked suddenly. “Ten
miles is a sort of a lonesome run—for a girl.”
“I did wait a while,” said Mary, honestly, “but you didn’t seem in any
hurry. I expect you didn’t care to be bored that long way with the silly
chatter of a ‘little girl.’”
“Well,” said Langford, ruefully, “I’m afraid I did feel a little
relieved when I found you had not waited. I never will again. I do beg
your pardon,” he called, laughingly, over his shoulder as he galloped
away to the spring.
When he returned there was no one to receive him but Williston. Together
they entered the house. It was a small room into which Langford was
ushered. It was also very plain. It was more than that, it was shabby.
An easy-chair or two that had survived the wreckage of the house of
Williston had been shipped to this “land of promise,” together with a
few other articles such as were absolutely indispensable. The table was
a big shipping box, though Langford did not notice that, for it was
neatly covered with a moth-eaten, plum-colored felt cloth. A rug,
crocheted out of particolored rags, a relic of Mary’s conservative and
thrifty grandmother, served as a carpet for the living-room. A peep
through the open door into the next and only other room disclosed
glimpses of matting on the floor. There was a holy place even in this
castaway house on the prairie. As the young man’s careless eyes took in
this new significance, the door closed softly. The “little girl” had
shut herself in.
The two men sat down at the table. It was hot. They were perspiring
freely. The flies, swarming through the screenless doorway, stung
disagreeably.
Laconically Williston told his story. He wasted no words in the telling.
In the presence of the man whose big success made his own pitiful
failures incongruous, his sensitive scholar’s nature had shut up like a
clam.
Langford’s jaw was set. His young face was tense with interest. He had
thrown his hat on the floor as he came in, as is the way with men who
have lived much without women. He had a strong, bronzed face, with
dare-devil eyes, blue they were, too, and he had a certain turn of the
head, a mark of distinction which success always gives to her sons. He
had big shoulders, clad in a blue flannel shirt open at the throat. In
his absorption he had forgotten the “little girl” as completely as if
she had, in very truth, been the ten-year-old of his imagination. How
plainly he could see all the unholy situation,—the handful of desperate
men perfectly protected on the little island. One man sighting from
behind a cottonwood could play havoc with a whole sheriff’s posse on
that open stretch of sand-bar. Nothing but a surprise—and did these
insolent men fear surprise? They had laughed at the suggestion of the
near presence of an officer of the law. And did they not do well to
laugh? Surely it was a joke, a good one, this idea of an officer’s being
where he was needed in Kemah County.
“And my brand was on that spotted steer,” he interrupted. “I know the
creature—know him well. He has a mean eye. Had the gall to dispute the
right of way with me once, not so long ago, either. He was in the corral
at the time, but he’s been on the range all Summer. He may have the evil
eye all right, but he’s mine, bad eye and all; and what is mine, I will
have. And is that the only original brand you saw?”
“The only one,” quietly, “unless the J R on that red steer when he got
up was an original one.”
“J R? Who could J R be?”
“I couldn’t say, but the man was—Jesse Black.”
“Jesse Black!”
The repeated words were fairly spit out.
“Jesse Black! I might have known. Who else bold enough to loot the Three
Bars? But his day has come. Not a hair, nor a hide, not a hoof, not
tallow enough to fry a flapjack shall be left on the Three Bars before
he repents his insolence.”
“What will you do?” asked Williston.
“What will you do?” retorted Langford.
“I? What can I do?” in the vague, helpless tone of the dreamer.
“Everything—if you will,” briefly.
He snatched up his wide hat.
“Where are you going?” asked Williston, curiously.
“To see Dick Gordon before this day is an hour older. Will you come
along?”
“Ye—es,” hesitatingly. “Gordon hasn’t made much success of things so
far, has he?”
“Because you—and men like you—are under the thumb of men like Jesse
Black,” said Langford, curtly. “Afraid to peach for fear of antagonizing
the gang. Afraid to vote against the tools of the cattle thieves for
fear of antagonizing the gang. Afraid to call your souls your own for
fear of antagonizing the gang. Your ‘on the fence’ policy didn’t work
very well this time, did it? You haven’t found your cattle, have you?
The angel must have forgotten. Thought you were tainted of Egypt, eh?”
“It is easy for you to talk,” said Williston, simply. “It would be
different if your bread and butter and your little girl’s as well
depended on a scrawny little bunch like mine.”
“Maybe,” said Langford, shrugging his shoulders. “Doesn’t seem to have
exempted you, though, does it? But Black is no respecter of persons, you
know. However, the time has come for Dick Gordon to show of what stuff
he is made. It was for this that I worked for his election, though I
confess I little thought at the time that proofs for him would be
furnished from my own herds. Present conditions humiliate me utterly. Am
I a weakling that they should exist? Are we all weaklings?”
A faint, appreciative smile passed over Williston’s face. No, Langford
did not look a weakling, neither had the professed humiliation lowered
his proud head. Here was a man—a godlike type, with his sunny hair and
his great strength. This was the man who had thrown not only the whole
weight of his personal influence, which was much, but his whole-hearted
and aggressive service as well, into the long and bitter campaign for
county sovereignty, and had thus turned the scale in favor of the
scarcely hoped-for victory over the puppet of the cattle rustlers.
Williston knew his great object had been to rid the county of its
brigands. True it was that this big, ruddy, self-confident ranchman was
no weakling.
Langford strode to the door. Then he turned quickly.
“Look here, Williston, I shall make you angry, I suppose, but it has to
go in the cattle country, and you little fellows haven’t shown up very
white in these deals; you know that yourself.”
“Well?”
“Are you going to stand pat with us?”
“If you mean, am I going to tell what I know when called upon,” answered
Williston, with a simple dignity that made Langford color with sudden
shame, “I am. There are many of us ‘little fellows’ who would have been
glad to stand up against the rustling outrage long ago had we received
any backing. The moral support of men of your class has not been what
you might call a sort of ‘on the spot’ support, now, has it?” relapsing
into a gentle sarcasm. “At least, until you came to the front,” he
qualified.
“You will not be the loser, and there’s my hand on it,” said Langford,
frankly and earnestly, ignoring the latter part of the speech. “The
Three Bars never forgets a friend. They may do you before we are through
with them, Williston, but remember, the Three Bars never forgets.”
Braggadocio? Maybe. But there was strength back of it, there was
determination back of it, and there was an abiding faith in the power of
the Three Bars to make things happen, and a big wrath destined to sleep
not nor slumber till some things had happened in the cattle country.
Mary Williston, from her window, as is the way with a maid, watched the
two horsemen for many a mile as they galloped away. She followed them
with her eyes while they slowly became faint, moving specks in the level
distance and until they were altogether blotted out, and there was no
sign of living thing on the plain that stretched between. But Paul
Langford, as is the way with a man, forgot that he had seen a beautiful
girl and had thrilled to her glance. He looked back not once as he urged
his trusty little mare on to see Dick Gordon.
CHAPTER III
LOUISE
It was raining when she left Wind City, but the rain had soon been
distanced. Perhaps the Judge was right when he said it never rained
north or west of Wind City. But the Judge had not wanted her to go.
Neither had the Judge’s wife.
Full twenty minutes, only day before yesterday, the Judge had delayed
his day’s outing at the mill where the Jim River doubles right around on
its tracks, in order to make it perfectly clear to her that it was
absolutely outside of the bounds of her duty, that it was altogether an
affair on the side, that she could not be expected to go, and that the
prosecuting attorney up there had merely asked her out of courtesy, in
deference to her position. Of course he would be glad enough to get her,
but let him get some one nearer home, or do without. It wasn’t at all
necessary for the court reporter to hold herself in readiness to answer
the call of anything outside her prescribed circuit duties. To be sure
she would earn a trifle, but it was a hard trip, a hard country, and she
had much better postpone her initial journey into the unknown until the
regular term of court, when he could be with her. He had then thrown his
minnow seine over his shoulders, taken his minnow pail in one hand and
his reel case and lunch box in the other, and walked out to the road
wagon awaiting him at the gate, and so off to his frolic, leaving her to
fight it out for herself.
The Judge’s wife had not been so diplomatic, not by any means. She had
dwelt long and earnestly, and no doubt to a large extent truly, on the
uncivilized condition of their neighbors up the line; the roughness of
accommodation, the boldness and license of the cowboys, the daring and
insolence of the cattle thieves, the cunning and dishonesty of the
Indians, and the uncouthness and viciousness of the half-breeds. She had
ended by declaring eloquently that Louise would die of lonesomeness if,
by God’s good providence, she escaped a worse fate at the hands of one
or all of the many evils she had enumerated. Yes, it was very evident
Aunt Helen had not wanted her to go. But Aunt Helen’s real reason had
been that she held it so dizzily unconventional for her niece to go out
to that wild and unholy land alone. She did not actually fear for her
niece’s personal safety, and Louise more than half suspected the truth.
She had heard all the arguments before. They had little or no terrors
for her now. They were the arguments used by the people back in her
eastern home, those dear, dear people, her people—how far away she
was!—when they had schemed and plotted so pathetically to keep her with
them, the second one to break away from the slow, safe, and calm
traditions of her kin in the place where generation after generation of
her people had lived and died, and now lay waiting the Great Judgment in
the peaceful country burying-ground.
She had listened to them dutifully, half-believingly, swallowed hard and
followed her uncle, her father’s youngest brother, to the “Land of the
Dakotahs,” the fair land of promise, right in the face of her fears and
the loneliness that loomed before her—a thing with smirks and horns and
devil’s eyes that would not be suppressed, but perched itself insolently
before her, a heart-choking presence, magnified by the mist in her eyes,
through all the long, long journey to the west country. It had left her
for a while when she had crossed the Sioux and was on Dakota soil at
last. It was such a glorious land through which she was passing, the
fair region of the corn-belt, and such a prosperous land, and the fields
spread so broadly. It had been a sunny day with clear skies, one of
those days when distances are so infinite in South Dakota, the land of
widespread spaces. It was indeed a fertile valley through which she was
passing. There is none better on earth.
When her train had pulled out of Yankton, she reflected with a
whimsical smile that she had not yet seen an Indian. To be sure, she
had not really expected to see one in feathers and war-paint, but
surely an Indian of some description—did not the traditions of her
youth run that Dakota was the land of Indians and blizzards? She well
remembered—indeed, could she ever forget?—when, a tot of seven or eight,
she had run out into the road to gaze after the carry-all that was
taking her well-beloved young uncle away, away, into that dreadful land
where blood ran like rivers and where people trimmed their clothes with
scalps. She even remembered the feel of the warm, yellow dust up to her
bare ankles and the dreadful lump that she couldn’t swallow when her
uncle leaned out and waved his hat vigorously, crying out gayly:—
“Good-bye, little girl, good-bye. If they take my scalp, I’ll beg them
as a special favor to send it back to you as a keepsake. Don’t forget to
take good care of it. I was always rather proud of my yaller mop.”
He had said more; he had kept on calling to her till the big woods
swallowed him. But she had understood nothing after that last awful
charge. It had happened more than fifteen years before, but for many and
many a day thereafter, sensitive mite that she had been, she would run
and hide in the hay-mow whenever she saw her father or the boys coming
from town with the mail. It was years before the horror of the expected
packet containing the fair hair of her young uncle, dabbled with blood,
fell away from her.
Gradually the awfulness of that dread expectation passed away. Now, that
same dear uncle was a man of power and position in the new land that had
graciously permitted him his scalp. Only last November he had been
reëlected to his third term on the bench of his circuit with a big,
heart-stirring majority. In the day of his prosperity he had not
forgotten the little, tangle-haired girl who had cried so inconsolably
when he went away, and the unaccountable horror in whose eyes he had
tried to laugh away on that never-to-be-forgotten day when he had
wrenched his heartstrings from their safe abiding-place and gone forth
in quest of the pot of gold at the rainbow’s end—the first of many
generations. Tradition knew no other since his ancestors had felled
forests and built homes of hewn logs. Now he had sent for Louise. His
court reporter had recently left him for other fields of labor.
There was commotion among her people on receipt of the astounding
proposition. She lived over again the dark days of the first flitting.
It might well be her uncle had exaggerated the dangers of life in the
new land. It was great fun to shock his credulous relatives. He had
surely written them some enormous tales during those fifteen years and
more. He used to chuckle heartily to himself at reading some of the
sympathizing replies. But these tales were held in evidence against him
now that he dared to want Louise. Every letter was brought out by
Louise’s dear old grandmother and read to her over again. Louise did not
half believe them, but they were gospel truth to her grandmother and
almost so to her father and mother as well. She remembered the old
spirit of fun rampant in her favorite uncle, and while his vivid
pictures took all the color from her sensitive face, deep down in her
heart she recognized them for what they were worth. The letters were a
strange medley of grasshoppers, blizzards, and Indians. But a ten-dollar
per diem was a great temptation over a five-dollar per diem, and times
were pretty hard on the old farm. More than all, the inexplicable
something that had led her uncle to throw tradition to the four winds of
heaven was calling her persistently and would not be denied. So she had
written to him for the truth.
“My dear child,” he had answered, “I live in a little city whose
civilization would make some of our good friends in the old home stare.
As for grasshoppers, I believe there was some crazy talk ages ago, but
in my day I do well to corner enough scrawny, scared specimens to land a
fish in midsummer. Their appalling scarcity is a constant sorrow to me.
Makes me plumb mad even yet to think of the hopeless hours I used to
spend blistering my nose on White River, dangling for my finny favorite
with dough-balls. Dough-balls—ugh! ‘Send us more grasshoppers, oh,
Lord,’ is my daily prayer. As for your last question, I cannot answer it
so well. Not enjoying the personal acquaintance of many Indians I cannot
tell you much about them. I believe there are a few over on the Crow
Creek Reservation and perhaps as many on Lower Brule. I wouldn’t be
positive, but I think so. Occasionally I meet one coming from that
direction. I have heard—mind, this is only hearsay—that there are a
handful or so down on the Rosebud Reservation. I wouldn’t vouch for it.
You can hear most anything in this day and generation. The few I have
met seem mild enough. They appear to be rather afraid of me. Their chief
occupations seem to be dog-eating and divorce-getting, so you can see
for yourself how highly modern and civilized they are becoming. I am
sure you will have no trouble.”
Louise had not altogether believed this rollicking letter, but it had
helped her to her decision.
Wind City and still no Indians; but there was the dear hero of her
childhood. He was much changed to be sure; his big joints had taken on
more flesh and he had gained in dignity of deportment what he had lost
in ease of movement. His once merry eyes had grown keen with the years
of just judging. The lips that had laughed so much in the old days were
set in lines of sternness. Judge Hammond Dale was a man who would live
up to the tenets of his high calling without fear or favor, through good
and evil report. Yet through all his gravity of demeanor and the pride
of his integrity, Louise instinctively felt his kindliness and loved him
for it. The loneliness fell away from her and a measure of content had
come in its place, until the letter had come from the State’s attorney
up in the Kemah County:—
My dear Miss Dale:—The eighteenth of August is the date set for the
preliminary hearing of Jesse Black. Will you come and take the
testimony? I am very anxious that the testimony be taken by a
competent reporter and shall be grateful to you if you decide to come.
The Judge will tell you about our poor accommodations. Let me
recommend to your consideration some good friends of mine, the
Willistons, father and daughter. They live three miles northwest of
Kemah. The Judge will remember Williston, George Williston of the Lazy
S. They are cultured people, though their way of living is necessarily
primitive. I am sure you will like it better there than at our shabby
little hotel, which is a rendezvous for a pretty rough class of men,
especially at court time.
If you decide to come, Mary Williston will meet you at Velpen. Please
let me know your decision.
Very sincerely, Richard Gordon.
So here she was, going into the Indian country at last. A big State,
South Dakota, and the phases of its civilization manifold. Having come
so far, to refuse to go on seemed like turning back with her hand
already on the plough, so with a stout heart she had wired Richard
Gordon that she would go. But it was pretty hard now, to be sure, and
pretty dreary, coming into Velpen knowing that she would see no one she
knew in all the wide, wide world. The thought choked her and the impish
demon, Loneliness, he of the smirk and horns and devil’s eyes, loomed
leeringly before her again. Blindly, she picked up her umbrella,
suit-case, and rain-coat.
“Homesick?” asked the kindly brakeman, with a consolatory grin as he
came to assist her with her baggage.
She bit her lip in mortification to think she had carried her feelings
so palpably on her sleeve. But she nodded honestly.
“Maybe it won’t be so bad,” sympathized the brakeman. His rough heart
had gone out to the slim, fair-haired young creature with the vague
trouble in her eyes.
“Thank you,” said Louise, gratefully.
There was a moment’s bewilderment on the station platform. There was no
one anywhere who seemed to be Mary—no one who might be looking for her.
It was evening, too, the lonesome evening to those away from home, when
thoughts stab and memories sap the courage. Some one pushed her rudely
aside. She was in the way of the trucks.
“Chuck it! None o’ your sass, my lad! There’s my fist. Heft it if you
don’t put no stock in its looks. Git out o’ this, I say!”
The voice was big and convincing. The man wasn’t so big, but some way he
looked convincing, too. The truckman stepped aside, but with plucky
temerity answered back.
“Get out yourself! Think you own the whole cattle country jest ’cause
you herd a few ornery, pink-eyed, slab-sided critters for your salt?
Well, the railroad ain’t the range, le’ me tell you that. Jest you run
your own affairs, will you?”
“Thanky. Glad to. And as my affairs is at present a lady, I’ll thank you
to jest trundle this here railroad offspring to the back o’ this here
lady—the back, I say—back ain’t front, is it? Wasn’t where I was
eddicated. That’s better. And ef you ain’t satisfied, why, I belong to
the Three Bars. Ever hear o’ the Three Bars? Ef I’m out, jest leave word
with the Boss, will you? He’ll see I git the word. Yes, sir, you ol’ hoss
thief, I belong to the Three Bars.”
The encounter was not without interested spectators. Louise’s brakeman
was grinning broadly at the discomfiture of his fellow-employee. Louise
herself had forgotten her predicament in the sudden whirlwind of which
she was the innocent storm-centre.
The cowboy with the temper, having completely routed the enemy to the
immense satisfaction of the onlookers, though why, no one knew exactly,
nor what the merits of the case, turned abruptly to Louise.
“Are you her?” he asked, with a perceptible cooling of his assertive
bravado.
“I don’t know,” said Louise, smiling fearlessly at her champion, though
inwardly quaking at the intuition that had flashed upon her that this
strange, uncouth man had come to take the place of Mary. “The boldness
and license of the cowboys,” her aunt had argued. There could be no
doubt of the boldness. Would the rest of the statement hold good?
“I think maybe I am, though I am Louise Dale, the new court reporter. I
expected Miss Mary Williston to meet me.”
“Then you are her,” said the man, with renewed cheerfulness, seizing her
suit-case and striding off. “Come along. We’ll git some supper afore we
start. You’re dead tired, more’n likely. It’ll be moonlight so’t won’t
matter ef we are late a gittin’ home.”
“Court reporter! I’ll be doggoned!” muttered the brakeman. “The new girl
from down East. A pore little white lamb among a pack o’ wolves and
coyotes, and homesick a’ready. No wonder! I’ll be takin’ you back
to-morrow, I’m thinkin’, young lady.”
He didn’t know the “little white lamb” who had come to help Paul
Langford and Dick Gordon in their big fight.
CHAPTER IV
“MAGGOT”
An hour prior to this little episode, Jim Munson had sauntered up to the
ticket window only to find that the train from the East was forty
minutes late. He turned away with a little shrug of relief. It was a
foreign role he was playing,—this assumption of the duties of a knight
in dancing attendance on strange ladies. Secretly, he chafed under it;
outwardly, he was magnificently indifferent. He had a reputation to
sustain, a reputation of having yet to meet that which would lower his
proud boast that he was afraid of nothing under the sun, neither man nor
devil. But he doubted his ability so to direct the point of view of the
Boss or the Scribe or the rest of the boys of the Three Bars ranch, who
were on a still hunt for his spot of vulnerability.
The waiting-room was hot,—unbearably so to a man who practically lived
in the open. He strolled outside and down the tracks. He found himself
wishing the train had been on time. Had it been so, it—the impending
meeting—would now have been a thing of the forgotten past. He must needs
fortify himself all over again. But sauntering down the track toward the
stockyards, he filled his cob pipe, lighted it, and was comforted. He
had a forty-minute reprieve.
The boys had tried most valiantly to persuade him to “fix up” for this
event. He had scorned them indignantly. If he was good enough as he
was—black woollen shirt, red neckerchief and all—for men, just so was he
good enough for any female that ever lived. So he assumed a little
swagger as he stepped over the ties, and tried to make himself believe
that he was glad he had not allowed himself to be corrupted by proffers
of blue shirts and white neckerchiefs.
He was approaching the stockyards. There was movement there. Sounds of
commands, blows, profane epithets, and worried bawlings changed the
placid evening calm into noisy strife. It is always a place interesting
to cowmen. Jim relegated thoughts of the coming meeting to the
background while he leaned on the fence, and, with idle absorption,
watched the loading of cattle into a stock car. A switch engine,
steaming and spluttering, stood ready to make way for another car so
soon as the present one should be laden. He was not the only spectator.
Others were before him. Two men strolled up to the side opposite as he
settled down to musing interest.
“Gee!” he swore gently under his breath, “ef that ain’t Bill Brown! Yep.
It is, for a fac’. Wonder what he’s a shippin’ now for!” He scrambled
lightly over the high fence of the pen.
“Hullo, there, Bill Brown!” he yelled, genially, making his way as one
accustomed through the bunch of reluctant, excited cattle.
“Hullo yourself, Jim! What you doin’ in town?” responded the man
addressed, pausing in his labor to wipe the streaming moisture from his
face. He fanned himself vigorously with his drooping hat while he
talked.
“Gal huntin’,” answered Jim, soberly and despondently.
“Hell!” Brown surveyed him with astonished but sympathetic approbation.
“Hell!” he repeated. “You don’t mean it, do you, Jim, honest? Come, now,
honest? So you’ve come to it, at last, have you? Well, well! What’s
comin’ over the Three Bars? What’ll the boys say?”
He came nearer and lowered his voice to a confidential tone. “Say, Jim,
how did it come about? And who’s the lady? Lord, Jim, you of all
people!” He laughed uproariously.
“Aw, come off!” growled Jim, in petulant scorn. “You make me tired!
You’re plumb luney, that’s what you are. I’m after the new gal reporter.
She’s due on that low-down, ornery train. Wish—it—was in Kingdom Come.
Yep, I do, for a fac’.”
“Oh, well, never mind! I didn’t mean anything,” laughed Brown,
good-naturedly. “But it does beat the band, Jim, now doesn’t it, how you
people scare at petticoats. They ain’t pizen—honest.”
Jim looked on idly. Occasionally, he condescended to head a rebellious
steer shute-wards. Out beyond, it was still and sweet and peaceful, and
the late afternoon had put on that thin veil of coolness which is a
God-given refreshment after the heat of the day. But here in the pen all
was confusion. The raucous cattle-calls of the cowboys smote the evening
air startlingly.
“Here, Bill Brown!” he exclaimed suddenly, “where did you run across
that critter?” He slapped the shoulder of a big, raw-boned, long-eared
steer as he spoke. The animal was on the point of being driven up the
shute.
“What you want to know for?” asked Brown in surprise.
“Reason ’nough. That critter belongs to us, that’s why; and I want to
know where you got him, that’s what I want to know.”
“You’re crazy, Jim! Why, I bought that fellow from Jesse Black t’ other
day. I’ve got a bill-of-sale for him. I’m shippin’ a couple of cars to
Sioux City and bought him to send along. That’s on the square.”
“I don’t doubt it—s’ far as you’re concerned, Bill Brown,” said Jim,
“but that’s our critter jest the same, and I’ll jest tote ’im along ’f
you’ve no objections.”
“Well, I guess not!” said Brown, laconically.
“Look here, Bill Brown,” Jim was getting hot-headedly angry, “didn’t you
know Jesse Black stands trial to-morrow for rustlin’ that there very
critter from the Three Bars ranch?”
“No, I didn’t,” Brown answered, shortly. “Any case?”
“I guess yes! Williston o’ the Lazy S saw this very critter on that
island where Jesse Black holds out.” He proceeded to relate minutely the
story to which Williston was going to swear on the morrow. “But,” he
concluded, “Jesse’s goin’ to fight like hell against bein’ bound over.”
“Well, well,” said Brown, perplexedly. “But the brand, Jim, it’s not
yours or Jesse’s either.”
“’Quainted with any J R ranch in these parts?” queried Jim, shrewdly. “I
ain’t.”
“Well, neither am I,” confessed Brown, “but that’s not sayin’ there
ain’t one somewhere. Maybe we can trace it back.”
“Shucks!” exploded Jim.
“Maybe you’re right, Jim, but I don’t propose to lose the price o’ that
animal less’n I have to. You can’t blame me for that. I paid good money
for it. If it’s your’n, why, of course, it’s your’n. But I want to be
sure first. Sure you’d know him, Jim? How could you be so blamed sure?
Your boss must range five thousand head.”
“Know him? Know Mag? I’d know Mag ef my eyes were full o’ soundin’
cataracts. He’s an old and tried friend o’ mine. The meanest critter the
Lord ever let live and that’s a fac’. But the Boss calls ’im his maggot.
Seems to actually cherish a kind o’ ’fection for the ornery critter, and
says the luck o’ the Three Bar would sort o’ peak and pine ef he should
ever git rid o’ the pesky brute. Maybe he’s right. Leastwise, the
critter’s his, and when a thing’s yours, why, it’s yours and that’s all
there is about it. By cracky, the Boss is some mad! You’d think him and
that walleyed, cross-grained son-of-a-gun had been kind and lovin’ mates
these many years. Well, I ain’t met up with this ornery critter for some
time. Hullo there, Mag! Look kind o’ sneakin’, now, don’t you, wearin’
that outlandish and unbeknownst J R?”
Bill Brown thoughtfully surveyed the steer whose ownership was thus so
unexpectedly disputed.
“You hold him,” insisted Jim. “Ef he ain’t ours, you can send him along
with your next shipment, can’t you? What you wobblin’ about? Ain’t
afraid the Boss’ll claim what ain’t his, are you, Bill Brown?”
“Well, I can’t he’p myself, I guess,” said Brown, in a tone of voice
which told plainly of his laudable effort to keep his annoyance in
subjection to his good fellowship. “You send Langford down here first
thing in the morning. If he says the critter’s his’n, that ends it.”
Now that he had convinced his quondam acquaintance, the present shipper,
to his entire satisfaction, Jim glanced at his watch with ostentatious
ease. His time had come. If all the minutes of all the time to come
should be as short as those forty had been, how soon he, Jim Munson,
cow-puncher, would have ridden them all into the past. But his “get
away” must be clean and dignified.
“Likely bunch you have there,” he said, casually, turning away with
unassumed reluctance.
“Fair to middlin’,” said Brown with pride.
“Shippin’ to Sioux City, you said?”
“Yep.”
“Well, so long.”
“So long. Shippin’ any these days, Jim?”
“Nope. Boss never dribbles ’em out. When he ships he ships. Ain’t none
gone over the rails since last Fall.”
He stepped off briskly and vaulted the fence with as lightsome an air as
though he were bent on the one errand his heart would choose, and swung
up the track carelessly humming a tune. But he had a vise-like grip on
his cob pipe. His teeth bit through the frail stem. It split. He tossed
the remains away with a gesture of nervous contempt. A whistle sounded.
He quickened his pace. If he missed her,—well, the Boss was a good
fellow, took a lot of nonsense from the boys, but there were things he
would not stand for. Jim did not need to be told that this would be one
of them.
The platform was crowded. The yellow sunlight fell slantingly on the gay
groups.
“Aw, Munson, you’re bluffin’,” jested the mail carrier. “You ain’t
lookin’ fer nobody; you know you ain’t. You ain’t got no folks. Don’t
believe you never had none. Never heard of ’em.”
“Lookin’ for my uncle,” explained Jim, serenely. “Rich old codger from
the State o’ Pennsylvaney some’ers. Ain’t got nobody but me left.”
“Aw, come off! What you givin’ us?”
But Jim only winked and slouched off, prime for more adventures. He was
enjoying himself hugely,—when he was not thinking of petticoats.
CHAPTER V
AT THE BON AMI
Unlike most of those who ride much, her escort was a fast walker. Louise
had trouble in keeping up with him, though she had always considered
herself a good pedestrian. But Jim Munson was laboring under strange
embarrassment. He was red-facedly conscious of the attention he was
attracting striding up the inclined street from the station in the van
of the prettiest and most thoroughbred girl who had struck Velpen this
long time.
Not that he objected to attention under normal conditions. Not he! He
courted it. His chief aim in life seemed to be to throw the limelight of
publicity, first, on the Three Bars ranch, as the one and only in the
category of ranches, and to be connected with it in some way, however
slight, the unquestioned aim and object of existence of every man,
woman, and child in the cattle country; secondly, on Paul Langford, the
very boss of bosses, whose master mind was the prop and stay of the
Northwest, if not of all Christendom; and lastly upon himself, the
modest, but loyal servitor in this Paradise on earth. But girls were far
from normal conditions. There were no women at the Three Bars. There
never had been any woman at the Three Bars within the memory of man. To
be sure, Williston’s little girl had sometimes ridden over on an errand,
but she didn’t count. This—this was the real thing, and he didn’t know
just how to deal with it. He needed time to enlarge his sight to this
broadened horizon.
He glanced with nonchalance over his shoulder. After all, she was only a
girl, and not such a big one either. She wore longer skirts than
Williston’s girl, but he didn’t believe she was a day older. He squared
about immediately, and what he had meant to say he never said, on
account of an unaccountable thickening of his tongue.
Presently, he bolted into a building, which proved to be the Bon Ami, a
restaurant under the direct supervision of the fat, voluble, and tragic
Mrs. Higgins, where the men from the other side of the river had right
of way and unlimited credit.
“What’ll you have?” he asked, hospitably, the familiar air of the Bon
Ami bringing him back to his accustomed self-confident swagger.
“Might I have some tea and toast, please?” said Louise, sinking into a
chair at the nearest table, with two startling yet amusing thoughts
rampant in her brain. One was, that she wished Aunt Helen could have
seen her swinging along in the wake of this typical “bold and
licentious” man, and calmly and comfortably sitting down to a cosy
little supper for two at a public eating house; the other startling
thought was to the effect that the invitation was redolent with
suggestiveness, and she wondered if she was not expected to say, “A
whiskey for me, please.”
“Guess you kin,” answered Jim, wonder in his voice at the exceeding
barrenness of the order. “Mrs. Higgins, hello there, Mrs. Higgins! I
say, there, bring on some tea and toast for the lady!”
“Where is the Three Bars?” asked Louise, her thoughts straying to the
terrors of a fifteen-mile drive through a strange and uncanny country
with a stranger and yet more uncanny man. She had accepted him without
question. He was part and parcel with the strangeness of her new
position. But the suddenness of the transition from idle conjecture to
startling reality had raised her proud head and she looked this new
development squarely in the face without outward hint of inward
perturbation.
“Say, where was you raised?” asked Jim, with tolerant scorn, between
huge mouthfuls of boiled pork and cabbage, interspersed with baked
potatoes, hot rolls, and soggy dumplings, shovelled in with knife, fork,
or spoon. He occasionally anticipated dessert by making a sudden sortie
into the quarter of an immense custard pie, hastening the end by means
of noisy draughts of steaming coffee. Truly, the Three Bars connection
had the fat of the land at the Bon Ami.
“Why, it’s the Three Bars that’s bringin’ you here. Didn’t you know
that? There’s nary a man in the hull country with backbone enough to
keep him off all-fours ’ceptin’ Paul Langford. Um. You just try once to
walk over the Boss, will you? Lord! What a grease spot you’d make!”
“Mr. Gordon isn’t being walked over, is he?” asked Louise, finished with
her tea and toast and impatient to be off.
“Oh, Gordon? Pretty decent sort o’ chap. Right idees. Don’t know much
about handlin’ hoss thieves and sich. Ain’t smooth enough. Acted kind o’
like a chicken with its head cut off till the Boss got into the
roundup.”
“Oh!” said Louise, whose conception of the young counsel for the State
did not tally with this delineation.
“Yep, Miss, this here’s the Boss’s doin’s. Yep. Lord! What’ll that gang
look like when we are through with ’em? Spendin’ the rest o’ their days
down there in Sioux Falls, meditatin’ on the advisability o’ walkin’
clear o’ the toes o’ the Three Bars in the future and cussin’ their
stupendified stupidity in foolin’ even once with the Three Bars. Yep,
sir—yep, ma’am, I mean,—Jesse Black and his gang have acted just like
pesky, little plum’-fool moskeeters, and we’re goin’ to slap ’em. The
cheek of ’em, lightin’ on the Three Bars! Lord!”
“Mr. Williston informed, did he not?”
“Williston? Oh, yes, he informed, but he’d never ’a’ done it if it
hadn’t ’a’ been for the Boss. The ol’ jellyfish wouldn’t ’a’ had the
nerve to inform without backin’, as sure as a stone wall. The Boss is a
doin’ this, I tell you, Miss. But Williston’s a goin’ on the stand
to-morrer all right, and so am I.”
The two cowboys at the corner table had long since finished their
supper. They now lighted bad-smelling cigars and left the room. To
Louise’s great relief, Munson rose, too. He was back very soon with a
neat little runabout and a high-spirited team of bays.
“Boss’s private,” explained Jim with pride. “Nothin’ too good for a
lady, so the Boss sent this and me to take keer o’ it. And o’ you, too,
Miss,” he added, as an afterthought.
He held the lines in his brown, muscular hands, lovingly, while he
stowed away Louise’s belongings and himself snugly in the seat, and then
the blood burned hot and stinging through his bronzed, tough skin, for
suddenly in his big, honest, untrained sensibilities was born the
consciousness that the Boss would have stowed away the lady first. It
was an embarrassing moment. Louise saved the day by climbing in
unconcernedly after him and tucking the linen robe over her skirt.
“It will be a dusty drive, won’t it?” she asked, simply.
“Miss, you’re a—dandy,” said Jim as simply.
As they drove upon the pontoon bridge, Louise looked back at the little
town on the bluffs, and felt a momentary choking in her throat. It was a
strange place, yet it had tendrils reaching homeward. The trail beyond
was obscurely marked and not easy to discern. She turned to her
companion and asked quickly: “Why didn’t Mary come?”
“Great guns! Did I forgit to tell you? Williston’s got the stomach-ache
to beat the band and Mary’s got to physic him up ’gin to-morrer. We’ve
got to git him on that stand if it takes the hull Three Bars to hol’ him
up and the gal a pourin’ physic down him between times. Yep, Ma’am. He
was pizened. You see, everybody that ate any meat last night was took
sick with gripin’ cramps, yep; but Williston he was worse’n all, he
bein’ a hearty eater. He was a stayin’ in town over night on this
preliminary business, and Dick Gordon he was took, too, but not so bad,
bein’ what you might call a light eater. The Boss and me we drove home
after all, though we’d expected to stay for supper. The pesky coyotes
got fooled that time. Yep, Ma’am, no doubt about it in the world.
Friends o’ Jesse’s that we ain’t able to lay hands on yit pizened that
there meat. Yep, no doubt about it. Dick was in an awful sweat about
you. Was bound he was a comin’ after you hisself, sick as he was, when
we found Mary was off the count. So then the Boss was a comin’ and they
fit and squabbled for an hour who could be best spared, when I, comin’
in, settled it in a jiffy by offerin’ my services, which was gladly
accepted. When there’s pizenin’ goin’ on, why, the Boss’s place is hum.
And nothin’ would do but the Boss’s own particular outfit. He never does
things by halves, the Boss don’t. So I hikes home after it and then
hikes here.”
“I am very grateful to him, I am sure,” murmured Louise, smiling.
And Jim, daring to look upon her smiling face, clear eyes, and soft hair
under the jaunty French sailor hat, found himself wondering why there
was no woman at the Three Bars. With the swift, half-intuitive thought,
the serpent entered Eden.
CHAPTER VI
“NOTHIN’ BUT A HOSS THIEF, ANYWAY”
The island teemed with early sunflowers and hints of goldenrod yet to
come. The fine, white, sandy soil deadened the sound of the horses’
hoofs. They seemed to be spinning through space. Under the cottonwoods
it grew dusky and still.
At the toll house a dingy buckboard in a state of weird dilapidation,
with a team of shaggy buckskin ponies, stood waiting. Jim drew up. Two
men were lounging in front of the shanty, chatting to the toll-man.
“Hello, Jim!” called one of them, a tall, slouching fellow with sandy
coloring.
“Now, how the devil did you git so familiar with my name?” growled Jim.
“The Three Bars is gettin’ busy these days,” spoke up the second man,
with an insolent grin.
“You bet it is,” bragged Jim. “When the off’cers o’ the law git to
sleepin’ with hoss thieves and rustlers, and take two weeks to arrest a
bunch of ’em, when they know prezactly where they keep theirselves, and
have to have special deputies app’inted over ’em five or six times and
then let most o’ the bunch slip through their fingers, it’s time for
some one to git busy. And when Jesse Black and his gang are so desp’rit
they pizen the chief witnesses—”
A gentle pressure on his arm stopped him. He turned inquiringly.
“I wouldn’t say any more,” whispered Louise. “Let’s get on.”
The hint was sufficient, and with the words, “Right you are, Miss
Reporter, we’ll be gittin’ on,” Jim paid his toll and spoke to his team.
“Just wait a bit, will you?” spoke up the sandy man.
“What for?”
“We’re not just ready.”
“Well, we are,” shortly.
“We aren’t, and we don’t care to be passed, you know.”
He spoke indifferently. In deference to Louise, Jim waited. The men
smoked on carelessly. The toll-man fidgeted.
“You go to hell! The Three Bars ain’t waitin’ on no damned hoss
thieves,” said Jim, suddenly.
His nervous team sprang forward. Quick as a flash the sandy man was in
the buckboard. He struck the bays a stinging blow with his rawhide, and
as they swerved aside he swung into the straight course to the narrow
bridge of boats. In another moment the way would be blocked. With a
burning oath Jim, keeping to the side of the steep incline till the
river mire cut him off, deliberately turned his stanch little team
squarely, and crowded them forward against the shaggy buckskins. It was
team against team. Louise, clinging tightly to the seat, lips pressed
together to keep back any sound, felt a wild, inexplicable thrill of
confidence in the strength of the man beside her.
The bays were pitifully, cruelly lashed by the enraged owner of the
buckskins, but true as steel to the familiar voice that had guided them
so often and so kindly, they gave not nor faltered. There was a snapping
of broken wood, a wrench, a giving way, and the runabout sprang over
debris of broken wheel and wagon-box to the narrow confines of the
pontoon bridge.
“The Three Bars is gettin’ busy!” gibed Jim over his shoulder.
“It’s a sorry day for you and yours,” cried the other, in black and ugly
wrath.
“We ain’t afeared. You’re nothin’ but a hoss thief, anyway!” responded
Jim, gleefully, as a parting shot.
“Now what do you suppose was their game?” he asked of the girl at his
side.
“I don’t know,” answered Louise, thoughtfully. “But I thought it not
wise to say too much to them. You are a witness, I believe you said.”
“Then you think they are part o’ the gang?”
“I consider them at least sympathizers, don’t you? They seemed down on
the Three Bars.”
In the Indian country at last. Mile after mile of level, barren
stretches after the hill region had been left behind. Was there no end
to the thirst-inspiring, monotonous, lonely reach of cacti? Prairie
dogs, perched in front of their holes, chattered and scolded at them.
The sun went down and a refreshing coolness crept over the hard, baked
earth. Still, there was nothing but distance anywhere in all the land,
and a feeling of desolation swept over the girl.
The air of August was delicious now that night was coming on. There was
no wind, but the swift, unflagging pace of the Boss’s matched team made
a stiff breeze to play in their faces. It was exhilarating. The
listlessness and discouragement of the day were forgotten. Throwing her
rain-coat over her shoulders, Louise felt a clumsy but strangely gentle
hand helping to draw it closer around her. Someway the action, simple as
it was, reminded her of the look in that brakeman’s eyes, when he had
asked her if she were homesick. Did this man think she was homesick,
too? She was grateful; they were very kind. What a lot of good people
there were in the world! Now, Jim Munson did not call her “little white
lamb” to himself, the metaphor never entered his mind; but in his big,
self-confident heart he did feel a protecting tenderness for her. She
was not like any woman he had ever seen, and it was a big, lonesome
country for a slip of a girl like her.
The moon came up. Then there were miles of white moonlight and lonely
plain. But for some time now there has been a light in front of them. It
is as if it must be a will-o’-the-wisp. They never seem to get to it.
But at last they are there. The door is wide open. A pleasant odor of
bacon and coffee is wafted out to the tired travellers.
“Come right in,” says the cheery voice of Mary. “How tired you must be,
Miss Dale. Tie up, Jim, and come in and eat something before you go.
Well, you can eat again—two suppers won’t hurt you. I have kept things
warm for you. Your train must have been late. Yes, Dad is better, thank
you. He’ll be all right in the morning.”
CHAPTER VII
THE PRELIMINARY
Very early in the morning of the day set for the preliminary hearing of
Jesse Black, the young owner of the Three Bars ranch rode over to
Velpen. He identified and claimed the animal held over from shipment by
Jim’s persuasion. Brown gave possession with a rueful countenance.
“First time Billy Brown ever was taken in,” he said, with great disgust.
Langford met with no interruption to his journey, either going or
coming, although that good cowpuncher of his, Jim Munson, had warned him
to look sharp to his pistols and mind the bridge. Jim being of a
somewhat belligerent turn of mind, his boss had not taken the words with
much seriousness. As for the fracas at the pontoon, cowmen are touchy
when it comes to a question of precedence, and it might well be that the
inflammable Jim had brought the sudden storm down on his head. Paul
Langford rode through the sweet early summer air without let or
hindrance and looking for none. He was jubilant. Now was Williston’s
story verified. The county attorney, Richard Gordon, had considered
Williston’s story, coupled with his reputation for strict honesty,
strong and sufficient enough to bind Jesse Black over to appear at the
next regular term of the circuit court. Under ordinary circumstances,
the State really had an excellent chance of binding over; but it had to
deal with Jesse Black, and Jesse Black had flourished for many years
west of the river with an unsavory character, but with an almost awesome
reputation for the phenomenal facility with which he slipped out of the
net in which the law—in the person of its unpopular exponent, Richard
Gordon—was so indefatigably endeavoring to enmesh him. The State was
prepared for a hard fight. But now—here was the very steer Williston saw
on the island with its Three Bars brand under Black’s surveillance.
Williston would identify it as the same. He, Langford, would swear to
his own animal. The defence would not know he had regained possession
and would not have time to readjust its evidence. It would fall down and
hurt itself for the higher court, and Dick Gordon would know how to use
any inadvertencies against it—when the time came. No wonder Langford was
light-hearted. In all his arrogant and unhampered career, he had never
before received such an affront to his pride and his sense of what was
due to one of the biggest outfits that ranged cattle west of the river.
Woe to him who had dared tamper with the concerns of Paul Langford of
the Three Bars.
Williston drove in from the Lazy S in ample time for the mid-day dinner
at the hotel—the hearing was set for two o’clock—but his little party
contented itself with a luncheon prepared at home, and packed neatly and
appetizingly in a tin bucket. It was not likely there would be a
repetition of bad meat. It would be poor policy. Still, one could not be
sure, and it was most important that Williston ate no bad meat that day.
Gordon met them in the hot, stuffy, little parlor of the hotel.
“It was good of you to come,” he said to Louise, with grave sincerity.
“I didn’t want to,” confessed Louise, honestly. “I’m afraid it is too
big and lonesome for me. I am sure I should have gone back to Velpen
last night to catch the early train had it not been for Mary. She is
so—good.”
“The worst is over now that you have conquered your first impulse to
fly,” he said.
“I cried, though. I hated myself for it, but I couldn’t help it. You see
I never was so far from home before.”
He was an absorbed, hard-working lawyer. Years of contact with the
plain, hard realities of rough living in a new country had dried up,
somewhat, his stream of sentiment. Maybe the source was only blocked
with debris, but certainly the stream was running dry. He could not help
thinking that a girl who cries because she is far from home had much
better stay at home and leave the grave things which are men’s work to
men. But he was a gentleman and a kindly one, so he answered, quietly,
“I trust you will like us better when you know us better,” and, after a
few more commonplaces, went his way.
“There’s a man,” said Louise, thoughtfully, on the way to McAllister’s
office “I like him, Mary.”
“And yet there are men in this county who would kill him if they dared.”
“Mary! what do you mean? Are there then so many cut-throats in this
awful country?”
“I think there are many desperate men among the rustlers who would not
hesitate to kill either Paul Langford or Richard Gordon since these
prosecutions have begun. There are also many good people who think Mr.
Gordon is just stirring up trouble and putting the county to expense
when he can have no hope of conviction. They say that his failures
encourage the rustlers more than an inactive policy would.”
“People who argue like that are either tainted with dishonesty
themselves or they are foolish, one of the two,” said Louise, with
conviction.
“Mr. Gordon has one stanch supporter, anyway,” said Mary, smiling.
“Maybe I had better tell him. Precious little encouragement or sympathy
he gets, poor fellow.”
“Please do not,” replied Louise, quickly. “I wonder if my friend, Mr.
Jim Munson, has managed to escape ‘battle, murder, and sudden death,’
including death by poison, and is on hand with his testimony.”
As they approached the office, the crowd of men around the doorway drew
aside to let them pass.
“Our chances of worming ourselves through that jam seem pretty slim to
me,” whispered Mary, glancing into the already overcrowded room.
“Let me make a way for you,” said Paul Langford, as he separated himself
from the group of men standing in front, and came up to them.
“I have watered my horse,” he said, flashing a merry smile at Mary as he
began shoving his big shoulders through the press, closely followed by
the two young women.
It was a strange assembly through which they pressed; ranchmen and
cowboys, most of them, just in from ranch and range, hot and dusty from
long riding, perspiring freely, redolent of strong tobacco and the
peculiar smell that betokens recent and intimate companionship with that
part and parcel of the plains, the horse. The room was indeed hot and
close and reeking with bad odors. There were also present a large
delegation of cattle dealers and saloon men from Velpen, and some few
Indians from Rosebud Agency, whose curiosity was insatiable where the
courts were concerned, far from picturesque in their ill-fitting,
nondescript cowboy garments.
Yet they were kindly, most of the men gathered there. Though at first
they refused, with stolid resentment, to be thus thrust aside by the
breezy and aggressive owner of the Three Bars, planting their feet the
more firmly on the rough, uneven floor, and serenely oblivious to any
right of way so arrogantly demanded by the big shoulders, yet, when they
perceived for whom the way was being made, most of them stepped hastily
aside with muttered and abashed apologies. Here and there, however,
though all made way, there would be no red-faced or stammering apology.
Sometimes the little party was followed by insolent eyes, sometimes by
malignant ones. Had Mary Williston spoken truly when she said the will
for bloodshed was not lacking in the county?
But if there was aught of hatred or enmity in the heavy air of the
improvised court-room for others besides the high-minded young counsel
for law and order, Mary Williston seemed serenely unconscious of it. She
held her head proudly. Most of these men she knew. She had done a man’s
work among them for two years and more. In her man’s work of riding the
ranges she had had good fellowship with many of them. After to-day much
of this must end. Much blame would accrue to her father for this day’s
work, among friends as well as enemies, for the fear of the law-defiers
was an omnipresent fear with the small owner, stalking abroad by day and
by night. But Mary was glad and there was a new dignity about her that
became her well, and that grew out of this great call to rally to the
things that count.
At the far end of the room they found the justice of the peace enthroned
behind a long table. His Honor, Mr. James R. McAllister, more commonly
known as Jimmie Mac, was a ranchman on a small scale. He was ignorant,
but of an overweening conceit. He had been a justice of the peace for
several years, and labored under the mistaken impression that he knew
some law; but Gordon, on short acquaintance, had dubbed him “Old
Necessity” in despairing irony, after a certain high light of early
territorial days who “knew no law.” Instead of deciding the facts in the
cases brought before him from the point of view of an ordinary man of
common sense, McAllister went on the theory that each case was fraught
with legal questions upon which the result of the case hung; and he had
a way of placing himself in the most ridiculous lights by arguing long
and arduously with skilled attorneys upon questions of law. He made the
mistake of always trying to give a reason for his rulings. His rulings,
sometimes, were correct, but one would find it hard to say the same of
his reasons for them.
Louise’s little table was drawn closely before the window nearest the
court. She owed this thoughtfulness to Gordon, who, nevertheless, was
not in complete sympathy with her, because she had cried. The table was
on the sunny side, but there was a breeze out of the west and it played
refreshingly over her face, and blew short strands of her fair hair
there also. To Gordon, wrapped up as he was in graver matters, her sweet
femininity began to insist on a place in his mental as well as his
physical vision. She was exquisitely neat and trim in her white
shirt-waist with its low linen collar and dark blue ribbon tie of the
same shade as her walking skirt, and the smart little milliner’s bow on
her French sailor hat, though it is to be doubted if Gordon observed the
harmony. She seemed strangely out of place in this room, so bare of
comfort, so stuffy and stenchy and smoke-filled; yet, after all, she
seemed perfectly at home here. The man in Gordon awoke, and he was glad
she had not stayed at home or gone away because she cried.
Yes, Jim was there—and swaggering. It was impossible for Jim not to
swagger a little on any occasion. The impulse to swagger had been born
in him. It had been carefully nurtured from the date of his first
connection with the Three Bars. He bestowed an amiable grin of
recognition on the new reporter from the far side of the room, which was
not very far.
The prisoner was brought in. His was a familiar personality. He was
known to most men west of the river—if not by personal acquaintance,
certainly by hearsay. Many believed him to be the animating mind of a
notorious gang of horse thieves and cattle rustlers that had been
operating west of the river for several years. Lax laws were their
nourishment. They polluted the whole. It was a deadly taint to fasten
itself on men’s relations. Out of it grew fear, bribery, official
rottenness, perjury. There was an impudent half smile on his lips. He
was a tall, lean, slouching-shouldered fellow. To-day, his jaws were
dark with beard bristles of several days’ standing. He bore himself with
an easy, indifferent manner, and chewed tobacco enjoyingly.
Louise, glancing casually around at the mass of interested, sunbrowned
faces, suddenly gave a little start of surprise. Not far in front of
Jimmie Mac’s table stood the man of the sandy coloring who had so
insolently disputed their right of way the day before. His hard, light
eyes, malignant, sinister, significant, were fixed upon the prisoner as
he slouched forward to hear his arraignment. The man in custody yawned
occasionally. He was bored. His whole body had a lazy droop. So far as
Louise could make out he gave no sign of recognition of the man of sandy
coloring.
Then came the first great surprise of this affair of many surprises.
Jesse Black waived examination. It came like a thunderbolt to the
prosecution. It was not Black’s way of doing business, and it was
generally believed that, as Munson had so forcibly though inelegantly
expressed it to Billy Brown, “He would fight like hell” to keep out of
the circuit courts. He would kill this incipient Nemesis in the bud.
What, then, had changed him? The county attorney had rather looked for a
hard-fought defence—a shifting of the burden of responsibility for the
misbranding to another, who would, of course, be off somewhere on a
business trip, to be absent an indefinite length of time; or it might be
he would try to make good a trumped-up story that he had but lately
purchased the animal from some Indian cattle-owner from up country who
claimed to have a bill-of-sale from Langford. He would not have been
taken aback had Black calmly produced a bill-of-sale.
There were lines about the young attorney’s mouth, crow’s feet diverging
from his eyes; his forehead was creased, too. He was a tall man, slight
of build, with drooping shoulders. One of the noticeable things about
him was his hands. They were beautiful—the long, slim, white kind that
attract attention, not so much, perhaps, on account of their graceful
lines, as because they are so seldom still. They belong preëminently to
a nervous temperament. Gordon had trained himself to immobility of
expression under strain, but his hands he had not been able so to
discipline. They were always at something, fingering the papers on his
desk, ruffling his hair, or noisily drumming. Now he folded them as if
to coerce them into quiet. He had handsome eyes, also, too keen, maybe,
for everyday living; they would be irresistible if they caressed.
The absoluteness of the surprise flushed his clean-shaven face a little,
although his grave immobility of expression underwent not a flicker. It
was a surprise, but it was a good surprise. Jesse Black was bound over
under good and sufficient bond to appear at the next regular term of the
circuit court in December. That much accomplished, now he could buckle
down for the big fight. How often had he been shipwrecked in the
shifting sands of the really remarkable decisions of “Old Necessity” and
his kind. This time, as by a miracle, he had escaped sands and shoals
and sunken rocks, and rode in deep water.
A wave of enlightenment swept over Jim Munson.
“Boss,” he whispered, “that gal reporter’s a hummer.”
“How so?” whispered Langford, amused. He proceeded to take an
interested, if hasty, inventory of her charms. “What a petite little
personage, to be sure! Almost too colorless, though. Why, Jim, she can’t
hold a tallow candle to Williston’s girl.”
“Who said she could?” demanded Jim, with a fine scorn and much relieved
to find the Boss so unappreciative. Eden might not be lost to them after
all. Strict justice made him add: “But she’s a wise one. Spotted them
blamed meddlin’ hoss thieves right from the word go. Yep. That’s a
fac’.”
“What ‘blamed meddlin’ hoss thieves,’ Jim? You are on intimate terms
with so many gentlemen of that stripe,—at least your language so leads
us to presume,—that I can’t keep up with the procession.”
“At the bridge yistidy. I told you ’bout it. Saw ’em first at the Bon
Amy—but they must a trailed me to the stockyards. She spotted ’em right
away. She’s a cute ’n. Made me shet my mouth when I was a blabbin’ too
much, jest before the fun began. Oh, she’s a cute ’n!”
“Who were they, Jim?”
“One of ’em, I’m a thinkin’, was Jake Sanderson, a red-headed devil who
came up here from hell, I reckon, or Wyoming, one of the two. Nobody
knows his biz. But he’ll look like a stepped-on potato bug ’gainst I git
through with him. Didn’t git on to t’ other feller. Will next time, you
bet!”
“But what makes you think they are mixed up in this affair?”
“They had their eyes on me to see what I was a doin’ in Velpen. And I
was a doin’ things, too.”
Langford gave a long, low whistle of comprehension. That would explain
the unexpected waiving of examination. Jesse Black knew the steer had
been recovered and saw the futility of fighting against his being bound
over.
“Now, ain’t she a hummer?” insisted Jim, admiringly, but added
slightingly, “Homely, though, as all git-out. Mouse-hair. Plumb homely.”
“On the contrary, I think she is plumb pretty,” retorted Langford, a
laugh in his blue eyes. Jim fairly gasped with chagrin.
Unconcerned, grinning, Black slouched to the door and out. Once
straighten out that lazy-looking body and you would have a big man in
Jesse Black. Yes, a big one and a quick one, too, maybe. The crowd made
way for him unconsciously. No one jostled him. He was a marked man from
that day. His lawyer, Small, leaned back in his chair, radiating waves
of self-satisfaction as though he had but just gained a disputed point.
It was a manner he affected when not on the floor in a frenzy of words
and muscular action.
Jim Munson contrived to pass close by Jake Sanderson.
“So you followed me to find out about Mag, did you? Heap o’ good it did
you! We knew you knew,” he bragged, insultingly.
The man’s face went white with wrath.
“Damn you!” he cried. His hand dropped to his belt.
The two glared at each other like fighting cocks. Men crowded around,
suddenly aware that a quarrel was on.
“The Three Bars’s a gittin’ busy!” jeered Jim.
“Come, Jim, I want you.” It was Gordon’s quiet voice. He laid a
restraining hand on Munson’s over-zealous arm.
“Dick Gordon, this ain’t your put-in,” snarled Sanderson. “Git out the
way!” He shoved him roughly aside. “Now, snappin’ turtle,” to Jim, “the
Three Bars’d better git busy!”
A feint at a blow, a clever little twist of the feet, and Munson
sprawled on the floor, men pressing back to give him the full force of
the fall. They believed in fair play. But Jim, uncowed, was up with the
nimbleness of a monkey.
“Hit away!” he cried, tauntingly. “I know ’nough to swear out a warrant
’gainst you! ’T won’t be so lonesome for Jesse now breakin’ stones over
to Sioux Falls.”
“Jim!” It was Gordon’s quiet, authoritative voice once more. “I told you
I wanted you.” He threw his arm over the belligerent’s shoulder.
“Comin’, Dick. I didn’t mean to blab so much,” Jim answered, contritely.
They moved away. Sanderson followed them up.
“Dick Gordon,” he said with cool deliberateness, “you’re too damned
anxious to stick your nose into other people’s affairs. Learn your
lesson, will you? My favorite stunt is to teach meddlers how to mind
their own business,—this way.”
It was not a fair blow. Gordon doubled up with the force of the punch in
his stomach. In a moment all was confusion. Men drew their pistols. It
looked as if there was to be a free-for-all fight.
Langford sprang to his friend’s aid, using his fists with plentiful
freedom in his haste to get to him.
“Never mind me,” whispered Gordon. He was leaning heavily on Jim’s
shoulder. His face was pale, but he smiled reassuringly. There was
something very sweet about his mouth when he smiled. “Never mind me,” he
repeated. “Get the girls out of this—quick, Paul.”
Mary and Louise had sought refuge behind the big table.
“Quick, the back door!” cried Langford, leading the way; and as the
three passed out, he closed the door behind them, saying, “You are all
right now. Run to the hotel. I must see how Dick is coming on.”
“Do you think he is badly hurt?” asked Louise. “Can’t we help?”
“I think you had best get out of this as quickly as you can. I don’t
believe he is knocked out, by any means, but I want to be on hand for
any future events which may be called. Just fly now, both of you.”
The unfair blow in the stomach had given the sympathy of most of the
bystanders, for the time being at least, to Gordon. Men forgot,
momentarily, their grudge against him. Understanding from the black
looks that he was not in touch with the crowd, Sanderson laughed—a short
snort of contempt—and slipped out of the door. Unable to resist the
impulse, Jim bounded out after his enemy.
When Paul hastened around to the front of the building, the crowd was
nearly all in the street. The tension was relaxed. A dazed expression
prevailed—brought to life by the suddenness with which the affair had
developed to such interesting proportions and the quickness with which
it had flattened out to nothing. For Sanderson had disappeared,
completely, mysteriously, and in all the level landscape, there was no
trace of him nor sign.
“See a balloon, Jim?” asked Langford, slapping him on the shoulder with
the glimmer of a smile. “Well, your red-headed friend won’t be down in a
parachute—yet. Are you all right, Dick, old man?”
“Yes. Where are the girls?”
“They are all right. I took them through the back door and sent them to
the hotel.”
“You kin bet on the Boss every time when it comes to petticoats,” said
Jim, disconsolately.
“Why, Jim, what’s up?” asked Langford, in amused surprise.
But Jim only turned and walked away with his head in the air. The
serpent was leering at him.
CHAPTER VIII
THE COUNTY ATTORNEY
“I too am going to Wind City,” said a pleasant voice at her side. “You
will let me help you with your things, will you not?”
The slender girl standing before the ticket window, stuffing change into
her coin purse, turned quickly.
“Why, Mr. Gordon,” she said, holding out a small hand with frank
pleasure. “How very nice! Thank you, will you take my rain-coat? It has
been such a bother. I would bring it right in the face of Uncle
Hammond’s objections. He said it never rained out this way. But I surely
have suffered a plenty for my waywardness. Don’t you think so?”
“It behooves a tenderfoot like you to sit and diligently learn of such
experienced and toughened old-timers as we are, rather than flaunt your
untried ideas in our faces,” responded Gordon, with a smile that
transformed the keen gray eyes of this man of much labor, much lofty
ambition, and much sorrow, so that they seemed for the moment strangely
young, laughing, untroubled; as clear of taint of evil knowledge as the
source of a stream leaping joyously into the sunlight from some mountain
solitude. It was a revelation to Louise.
“I will try to be a good and diligent seeker after knowledge of this
strange land of yours,” she answered, with a little laugh half of
embarrassment, half of enjoyment of this play of nonsense, and leading
the way to her suit-case and Mary outside. “When I make mistakes, will
you tell me about them? Down East, you know, our feet travel in the
ancient, prescribed circles of our forefathers, and they are apt to go
somewhat uncertainly if thrust into new paths.”
And this laughing, clever girl had cried with homesickness! Well, no
wonder. The worst of it was, she could never hope to be acclimated. She
was not—their kind. Sooner or later she must go back to God’s country.
To her surprise, Gordon, though he laughed softly for a moment, answered
rather gravely.
“If my somewhat niggardly fate should grant me that good fortune, that I
may do something for you, I ask that you be not afraid to trust to my
help. It would not be half-hearted—I assure you.”
She looked up at him gratefully. His shoulders, slightly stooped,
betokening the grind at college and the burden-bearing in later years,
instead of suggesting any inherent weakness in the man, rather inspired
her with an intuitive faith in their quiet, unswerving, utter
trustworthiness.
“Thank you,” she said, simply. “I am so glad they did not hurt you much
that day in the court-room. We worried—Mary and I.”
“Thank you. There was not the least danger. They were merely venting
their spite on me. They would not have dared more.”
There is always a crowd at the Velpen station for outgoing or incoming
trains. This meeting of trains is one of the dissipations of its
people—and an eminently respectable dissipation. It was early—the
eastbound leaves at something past eight—yet there were many people on
the platform who did not seem to be going anywhere. They were after such
stray worms as always fell to the lot of the proverbial early bird. The
particular worm in question that morning was the new girl court
reporter, homeward bound. Many were making the excuse of mailing belated
letters. Mary was standing guard over the suit-case and umbrella near
the last car. She seemed strangely alone and aloof standing there, the
gravity of the silent prairie a palpable atmosphere about her.
“There’s my brakeman,” said Louise, when she and Gordon had found a seat
near the rear. Mary had gone and a brakeman had swung onto the last car
as it glided past the platform, and came down the aisle with a grin of
recognition for his “little white lamb.”
“How nice it all seems, just as if I had been gone months instead of
days and was coming home again. It would be funny if I should be
homesick for the range when I get to Wind City, wouldn’t it?”
“Let us pray assiduously that it may be so,” answered Gordon, with one
of his rare smiles. He busied himself a moment in stowing away her
belongings to the best advantage. “It gets in one’s blood,—how or when,
one never knows.”
They rode in silence for a while.
“Tell me about your big fight,” said Louise, presently. The road-bed was
fairly good, and they were spinning along on a down grade. He must needs
bend closer to hear her.
She was good to look at, fair and sweet, and it had been weary years
since women had come close to Gordon’s life. In the old college days,
before this hard, disappointing, unequal fight against the dominant
forces of greed, against tolerance of might overcoming right, had begun
to sap his vitality, he had gone too deeply into his studies to have
much time left for the gayeties and gallantries of the social side in
university life. He had not been popular with women. They did not know
him. Yet, though dubbed a “dig” by his fellow-collegians, the men liked
him. They liked him for his trustworthiness, admired him for his rugged
honesty, desired his friendship for the inspiration of his high ideals.
The memory of these friendships with men had been an ever-present source
of strength and comfort to him in these later years of his busy life.
Yet of late he had felt himself growing calloused and tired. The
enthusiasm of his younger manhood was falling from him somewhat, and he
had been but six years out of the university. But it was all so
hopeless, so bitterly futile, this moral fight of one man to stay the
mind-bewildering and heart-sickening ceaseless round of wheels of open
crime and official chicanery. Was the river bridged? And what of the
straw? His name was a joke in the cattle country, a joke to horse thief,
a joke to sheriff. Its synonym was impotency among the law-abiders who
were yet political cowards. What was the use? What could a man do—one
man, when a fair jury was a dream, when ballots were so folded that the
clerk, drawing, might know which to select in order to obtain a jury
that would stand pat with the cattle rustlers? Much brain and brawn had
been thrown away in the unequal struggle. Let it pass. Was there any
further use?
Then a woman came to him in his dark hour. His was a stubborn and
fighting blood, a blood that would never cry “enough” till it ceased to
flow. Yet what a comforting thing it was that this woman, Louise, should
be beside him, this woman who knew and who understood. For when she
lifted those tender gray eyes and asked him of his big fight, he knew
she understood. There was no need of explanation, of apology, for all
the failure of all these years. A warm gratitude swept across his heart.
And she was so neat and sweet and fair, unspoiled by constant contact
with, and intimate knowledge of, the life of the under world; rather was
she touched to a wonderful sympathy of understanding. It was good to
know such a woman; it would be better to be a friend of such a woman; it
would be best of all to love such a woman—if one dared.
“What shall I talk about, Miss Dale? It is all very prosaic and
uninteresting, I’m afraid; shockingly primitive, glaringly new.”
“I breakfasted with a stanch friend of yours this morning,” answered
Louise, somewhat irrelevantly. She had a feeling—a woman’s feeling—that
this earnest, hard-working, reserved man would never blurt out things
about himself with the bland self-centredness of most men. She must use
all her woman’s wit to draw him out. She did not know yet that he was
starved for sympathy—for understanding. She could not know yet that two
affinities had drifted through space—near together. A feathery zephyr,
blowing where it listed, might widen the space between to an infinity of
distance so that they might never know how nearly they had once met; or
it might, as its whim dictated, blow them together so that for weal or
for woe they would know each the other.
“Mrs. Higgins, at the Bon Ami,” she continued, smiling. “I was so hungry
when we got to Velpen, though I had eaten a tremendous breakfast at the
Lazy S. But five o’clock is an unholy hour at which to eat one’s
breakfast, isn’t it, and I just couldn’t help getting hungry all over
again. So I persuaded Mary to stop for another cup of coffee. It is
ridiculous the way I eat in your country.”
“It is a good country,” he said, soberly.
“It must be—if you can say so.”
“Because I have failed, shall I cry out that law cannot be enforced in
Kemah County? Sometimes—may it be soon—there will come a man big enough
to make the law triumphant. He will not be I.”
He was still smarting from his many set-backs. He had worked hard and
had accomplished nothing. At the last term of court, though many cases
were tried, he had not secured one conviction.
“We shall see,” said Louise, softly. Her look, straight into his eyes,
was a glint of sunlight in dark places. Then she laughed.
“Mrs. Higgins said to me: ‘Jimmie Mac hain’t got the sense he was born
with. His little, dried-up brain ’d rattle ’round in a mustard seed and
he’s gettin’ shet o’ that little so fast it makes my head swim.’ She was
telling about times when he hadn’t acted just fair to you. I am
glad—from all I hear—that this was taken out of his hands.”
“I can count my friends, the real ones, on one hand, I’m afraid,” said
Gordon, with a good-humored smile; “and Mrs. Higgins surely is the
thumb.”
“I am glad you smiled,” said Louise. “That would have sounded so bitter
if you had not.”
“I couldn’t help smiling. You—you have such a way, Miss Dale.”
It was blunt but it rang true.
“It is true, though, about my friends. If I could convict—Jesse Black,
for instance,—a million friends would call me blessed. But I can’t do it
alone. They will not do it; they will not help me do it; they despise me
because I can’t do it, and swear at me because I try to do it—and there
you have the whole situation in a nutshell, Miss Dale.”
The sun struck across her face. He reached over and lowered the blind.
“Thank you. But it is ‘’vantage in’ now, is it not? You will get justice
before Uncle Hammond.”
Unconsciously his shoulders straightened.
“Yes, Miss Dale, it is ‘’vantage in.’ One of two things will come to
pass. I shall send Jesse Black over or—” he paused. His eyes, unseeing,
were fixed on the gliding landscape as it appeared in rectangular spots
through the window in front of them.
“Yes. Or—” prompted Louise, softly.
“Never mind. It is of no consequence,” he said, abruptly. “No fear of
Judge Dale. Juries are my Waterloo.”
“Is it, then, such a nest of cowards?” cried Louise, intense scorn in
her clear voice.
“Yes,” deliberately. “Men are afraid of retaliation—those who are not
actually blood-guilty, as you might say. And who can say who is and who
is not? But he will be sent over this time. Paul Langford is on his
trail. Give me two men like Langford and that anachronism—an honest man
west of the river—Williston, and you can have the rest, sheriff and
all.”
“Mr. Williston—he has been unfortunate, has he not? He is such a
gentleman, and a scholar, surely.”
“Surely. He is one of the finest fellows I know. A man of the most
sensitive honor. If such a thing can be, I should say he is too honest,
for his own good. A man can be, you know. There is nothing in the world
that cannot be overdone.”
She looked at him earnestly. His eyes did not shift. She was satisfied.
“Your work belies your words,” she said, quietly.
Dust and cinders drifted in between the slats of the closed blind.
Putting her handkerchief to her lips, Louise looked at the dark streaks
on it with reproach.
“Your South Dakota dirt is so—black,” she said, whimsically.
“Better black than yellow,” he retorted. “It looks cleaner, now, doesn’t
it?”
“Maybe you think my home a fit dwelling place for John Chinaman,” pouted
Louise.
“Yes—if that will persuade you that South Dakota is infinitely better.
Are you open to conviction?”
“Never! I should die if I had to stay here.”
“You will be going back—soon?”
“Some day, sure! Soon? Maybe. Oh, I wish I could. That part of me which
is like Uncle Hammond says, ‘Stay.’ But that other part of me which is
like the rest of us, says, ‘What’s the use? Go back to your kind. You’re
happier there. Why should you want to be different? What does it all
amount to?’ I am afraid I shall be weak enough and foolish enough to go
back and—stay.”
There was a stir in the forward part of the car. A man, hitherto sitting
quietly by the side of an alert wiry little fellow who sat next the
aisle, had attempted to bolt the car by springing over the empty seat in
front of him and making a dash for the door. It was daring, but in vain.
His companion, as agile as he, had seized him and forced him again into
his place before the rest of the passengers fully understood that the
attempt had really been made.
“Is he crazy? Are they taking him to Yankton?” asked Louise, the pretty
color all gone from her face. “Did he think to jump off the train?”
“That’s John Yellow Wolf, a young half-breed. He’s wanted up in the
Hills for cattle-rustling—United States Court case. That’s Johnson with
him, Deputy United States Marshal.”
“Poor fellow,” said Louise, pityingly.
“Don’t waste your sympathy on such as he. They are degenerates—many of
these half-breeds. They will swear to anything. They inherit all the
evils of the two races. Good never mixes. Yellow Wolf would swear
himself into everlasting torment for a pint of whiskey. You see my cause
of complaint? But never think, Miss Dale, that these poor chaps of
half-breeds, who are hardly responsible, are the only ones who are
willing to swear to damnable lies.” There was a tang of bitterness in
his voice. “Perjury, Miss Dale, perjury through fear or bribery or
self-interest, God knows what, it is there I must break, I suppose,
until the day of judgment, unless—I run away.”
Louise, through all the working of his smart and sting, felt the quiet
reserve strength of this man beside her, and, with a quick rush of
longing to do her part, her woman’s part of comforting and healing, she
put her hand, small, ungloved, on his rough coat sleeve.
“Is that what you meant a while ago? But you don’t mean it, do you? It
is bitter and you do not mean it. Tell me that you do not mean it, Mr.
Gordon, please,” she said, impulsively.
Smothering a wild impulse to keep the hand where it had lain such a
brief, palpitating while, Gordon remained silent. God only knows what
human longing he crushed down, what intense discouragement, what sick
desire to lay down his thankless task and flee to the uttermost parts of
the world to be away from the crying need he yet could not still. Then
he answered simply, “I did not mean it, Miss Dale.”
And then there did not seem to be anything to say between them for a
long while. The half-breed had settled down with stolid indifference.
People had resumed their newspapers and magazines and day dreams after
the fleeting excitement. It was very warm. Louise tried to create a
little breeze by flicking her somewhat begrimed handkerchief in front of
her face. Gordon took a newspaper from his pocket, folded it and fanned
her gently. He was not used to the little graces of life, perhaps, but
he did this well. An honest man and a kindly never goes far wrong in any
direction.
“You must not think, Miss Dale,” he said, seriously, “that it is all bad
up here. I am only selfish. I have been harping on my own little corner
of wickedness all the while. It is a good land. It will be better before
long.”
“When?” asked Louise.
“When we convict Jesse Black and when our Indian neighbors get over
their mania for divorce,” he answered, laughing softly.
Louise laughed merrily and so the journey ended as it had begun, with a
laugh and a jest.
In the Judge’s runabout, Louise held out her hand.
“I’m almost homesick,” she cried, smiling.
CHAPTER IX
THE ATTACK ON THE LAZY S
It was late. The August night was cool and sweet after a weary day of
intense heat. The door was thrown wide open. It was good to feel the
night air creeping into the stifling room. There was no light within;
and without, nothing but the brilliant stars in the quiet, brooding sky.
Williston was sitting just within the doorway. Mary, her hands clasped
idly around her knees, sat on the doorstep, thoughtfully staring out
into the still darkness. There was a stir.
“Bedtime, little girl,” said Williston.
“Just a minute more, daddy. Must we have a light? Think how the
mosquitoes will swarm. Let’s go to bed in the dark.”
“We will shut the door and next Summer, little girl, you shall have your
screens. I promise you that, always providing, of course, Jesse Black
leaves us alone.”
Had it not been so dark, Mary could have seen the wistful smile on the
thin, scholarly face. But though she could not see it, she knew it was
there. There had been fairer hopes and more generous promises in the
past few years. They had all gone the dreary way of impotent striving,
of bitter disappointment. There was little need of light for Mary to
read her father’s thoughts.
“Sure, daddy,” she answered, cheerily. “And I’ll see that you don’t
forget. As for Jesse Black, he wouldn’t dare with the Three Bars on his
trail. Well, if you must have a light, you must,” rising and stretching
her firm-fleshed young arms far over her head. “You can’t forget you
were born in civilization, can you, daddy? I am sure I could be your man
in the dark, if you’d let me, and I always turn your nightshirt right
side out before hanging it on your bedpost, and your sheet and spread
are turned down, and water right at hand. You funny, funny little
father, who can’t go to bed in the dark.” She was rummaging around a
shelf in search of matches. “Now, I have forgotten long since that I
wasn’t born on the plains. It wouldn’t hurt me if I had misplaced my
nightdress. I’ve done it,” with a gay little laugh. He must be cheered
up at all costs, this buffeted and disappointed but fine-minded,
high-strung, and lovable father of hers. “And I haven’t taken my hair
down nights since—oh, since months ago, till—oh, well—so you see it’s
easy enough for me to go to bed in the dark.”
Her hand touched the match box at last. A light flared out.
“Shut the door quick, dad,” she said, lighting the lamp on the table.
“The skeeters’ll eat us alive.”
Williston stepped to the door. Just a moment he stood there in the
doorway, the light streaming out into the night, tall, thoughtful, no
weakling in spite of many failures and many mistakes. A fair mark he
made, outlined against the brightly lighted room. It was quiet. Not even
a coyote shrilled. And while he stood there looking up at the calm
stars, a sudden sharp report rang out and the sacred peace of God,
written in the serenity of still summer nights, was desecrated. Hissing
and ominous, the bullet sang past Williston’s head, perilously near, and
lodged in the opposite wall. At that moment, the light was blown out. A
great presence of mind had come to Mary in the time of imminent danger.
“Good, my dear!” cried Williston, in low tones. Quick as a flash, the
door was slammed shut and bolted just as a second shot fell foul of it.
“Oh, my father!” cried Mary, groping her way to his side.
“Hush, my dear! They missed me clean. Don’t lose your nerve, Mary. They
won’t find it so easy after all.”
There had been no third shot. A profound silence followed the second
report. There was no sound of horse or man. Whence, then, the shots? One
man, maybe, creeping up like some foul beast of prey to strike in the
dark. Was he still lurking near, abiding another opportunity?
It took but a moment for Williston to have the rifles cocked and ready.
Mary took her own from him with a hand that trembled ever so slightly.
“What will you do, father?” she asked, holding her rifle lovingly and
thanking God in a swift, unformed thought for every rattlesnake or other
noxious creature whose life she had put out while doing her man’s work
of riding the range,—work which had given her not only a man’s courage
but a man’s skill as well.
“Take the back window, girl,” he answered, briefly. “I’ll take the
front. Stand to the side. Get used to the starlight and shoot every
shadow you see, especially if it moves. Keep track of your shots, don’t
waste an effort and don’t let anything creep up on you. They mustn’t get
near enough to fire the house.”
His voice was sharp and incisive. The drifting habit had fallen from
him, and he was his own master again.
Several heavy minutes dragged away without movement, without sound from
without. The ticking of the clock pressed on strained ears like ghastly
bell-tolling. Their eyes became accustomed to the darkness and, by the
dim starlight, they were able to distinguish the outlines of the
cattle-sheds, still, empty, black. Nothing moved out there.
“I think they’re frightened off,” said Mary at last, breathing more
freely. “They were probably just one, or they’d not have left. He knew
he missed you, or he would not have fired again. Do you think it was
Jesse?”
“Jesse would not have missed,” he said, grimly.
At that moment, a new sound broke the stillness, the whinny of a horse.
Reinforcement had approached within the shadow of the cattle-sheds.
Something moved out there at last.
“Daddy!” called Mary, in a choked whisper. “Come here—they are down at
the sheds.”
Williston stepped to the back window quickly.
“Change places,” he said, briefly.
“Daddy!”
“Yes?”
“Keep up your nerve,” she breathed between great heart-pumps.
“Surely! Do you the same, little comrade, and shoot to kill.”
There was a savage note in his last words. For himself, it did not
matter so much, but Mary—he pinned no false faith in any thought of
possible chivalrous intent on the part of the raiders to exempt his
daughter from the grim fate that awaited him. He had to deal with a
desperate man; there would be no clemency in this desperate man’s
retaliation.
To his quickened hearing came the sound of stealthy creeping. Something
moved directly in front of him, but some distance away. “Shoot every
shadow you see, especially if it moves,” were the fighting orders, and
his was the third shot of that night.
“Hell! I’ve got it in the leg!” cried a rough voice full of intense
anger and pain, and there were sounds of a precipitate retreat.
Out under protection of the long row of low-built sheds, other orders
were being tersely given and silently received.
“Now, men, I’ll shoot the first man of you who blubbers when he’s hit.
D’ye hear? There have been breaks enough in this affair already. I don’t
intend for that petticoat man and his pulin’ petticoat kid in there to
get any satisfaction out o’ this at all. Hear me?”
There was no response. None was needed.
Some shots found harmless lodgment in the outer walls of the shanty.
They were the result of an unavailing attempt to pick the window whence
Williston’s shot had come. Mary could not keep back a little womanish
gasp of nervous dread.
“Grip your nerve, Mary,” said her father. “That’s nothing—shooting from
down there. Just lie low and they can do nothing. Only watch, child,
watch! They must not creep up on us. Oh, for a moon!”
She did grip her nerve, and her hand ceased its trembling. In the
darkness, her eyes were big and solemn. Sometime, to-morrow, the
reaction would come, but to-night—
“Yes, father, keep up your own nerve,” she said, in a brave little voice
that made the man catch his breath in a sob.
Again the heavy minutes dragged away. At each of the two windows
crouched a tense figure, brain alert, eyes in iron control. It was a
frightful strain, this waiting game. Could one be sure nothing had
escaped one’s vigilance? Starlight was deceptive, and one’s eyes must
needs shift to keep the mastery over their little horizon. It might well
be that some one of those ghostly and hidden sentinels patrolling the
lonely homestead had wormed himself past staring eyeballs, crawling,
crawling, crawling; it might well be that at any moment a sudden light
flaring up from some corner would tell the tale of the end.
Now and then could be heard the soft thud of a hoof as some one rode to
execute an order. Occasionally, something moved out by the sheds. Such
movement, if discernible from the house, was sure to be followed on the
instant by a quick sharp remonstrance from Williston’s rifle. How long
could it last? Would his nerve wear away with the night? Could he keep
his will dominant? If so, he must drag his mind resolutely away from
that nerve-racking, still, and unseen creeping, creeping, creeping,
nearer and nearer. How the stillness weighed upon him, and still his
mind dwelt upon that sinuous, flat-bellied creeping, crawling, worming!
God, it was awful! He fought it desperately. He knew he was lost if he
could not stop thinking about it. The sweat came out in big beads on his
forehead, on his body; he prickled with the heat of the effort. Then it
left him—the awful horror—left him curiously cold, but steady of nerve
and with a will of iron and eyes, cat’s eyes, for their seeing in the
dark. Now that he was calm once more, he let himself weigh the chances
of succor. They were pitifully remote. The Lazy S was situated in a
lonely stretch of prairie land far from any direct trail. True, it lay
between Kemah, the county seat, and the Three Bars ranch, but it was a
good half mile from the straight route. Even so, it was a late hour for
any one to be passing by. It was not a travelled trail except for the
boys of the Three Bars, and they were known to be great home-stayers and
little given to spreeing. As for the rustlers, if rustlers they were,
they had no fear of interruption by the officers of the law, who held
their places by virtue of the insolent and arbitrary will of Jesse Black
and his brotherhood, and were now carousing in Kemah by virtue of the
hush-money put up by this same Secret Tribunal.
Yet now that Williston’s head was clear, he realized, with strengthening
confidence in the impregnability of their position, that two trusty
rifles behind barred doors are not so bad a defence after all,
especially when one took into consideration that, with the exception of
the sheds overlooking which he had chosen his position as the point of
greatest menace, and a small clump of half-grown cottonwoods by the
spring which Mary commanded from her window, there were no hiding places
to be utilized for this Indian mode of warfare. He could not know how
many desperadoes there were, but he reasoned well when he confided in
his belief that they would not readily trust themselves to the too
dangerous odds of the open space between. An open attack was not
probable. Vigilance, then, a never-lapsing vigilance that they be not
surprised, was the price of their salvation. What human power could do,
he would do, and trust Mary to do the same. She was a good girl and
true. She would do well. She had not yet shot. Surely, they would make
use of that good vantage ground of the cottonwood clump. Probably they
were even now making a detour to reach it.
“Watch, child, watch!” he said again, without in the least shifting his
tense position.
“Surely!” responded Mary, quite steadily.
Now was her time come. Dark, sinister figures flitted from tree to tree.
At first, she could not be sure, it was so heartlessly dark, but there
was movement—it was different from that terrible blank quiet which she
had hitherto been gazing upon till her eyes burned and pricked as with
needle points, and visionary things swam before them. She winked rapidly
to dispel the unreal and floating things, opened wide her longlashed
lids, fixed them, and—fired. Then Williston knew that his “little girl,”
his one ewe lamb, all that was left to him of a full and gracious past,
must go through what he had gone through, all that nameless horror and
expectant dread, and his heart cried out at the unholy injustice of it
all. He dared not go to her, dared not desert his post for an instant.
If one got within the shadow of the walls, all was lost.
Mary’s challenge was met with a rather hot return fire. It was probably
given to inspire the besieged with a due respect for the attackers’
numbers. Bullets pattered around the outside walls like hailstones, one
even whizzed through the window perilously near the girl’s intent young
face.
Silence came back to the night. There was no more movement. Yet down
there at the spring, something, maybe one of those dark, gaunt
cottonwoods, held death—death for her and death for her father. A stream
of icy coldness struck across her heart. She found herself calculating
in deliberation which tree it was that held this thing—death. The
biggest one, shadowing the spring, helping to keep the pool sweet and
cool where Paul Langford had galloped his horse that day when—ah! if
Paul Langford would only come now!
A wild, girlish hope flashed up in her heart. Langford would come—had he
not sworn it to her father? Had he not given his hand as a pledge? It
means something to shake hands in the cattle country. He was big and
brave and true. When he came, these awful, creeping terrors would
disperse—grim shadows that must steal away when morning comes. When he
came, she could put her rifle in his big, confident hands, lie down on
the floor and—cry. She wanted to cry—oh, how she did want to cry! If
Paul Langford would only come, she could cry. Cold reason came back to
her aid and dissipated the weak and womanish longing to give way to
tears. There was a pathetic droop to her mouth, a long, quivering,
sobbing sigh, and she buried her woman’s weakness right deeply and
stamped upon it. How utterly wild and foolish her brief hope had been!
Langford and all his men were sound in sleep long ago. How could he
know? Were the ruffians out there men to tell? Ah, no! There was no one
to know. It would all happen in the dark,—in awful loneliness, and there
would be no one to know until it was all over—to-morrow, maybe, or next
week, who could tell? They were off the main trail, few people ever
sought them out. There would be no one to know.
As her strained sight stared out into the darkness, it was borne to her
intuitively, it may be, that something was creeping up on her. She could
see nothing and yet knew it to be true. Every fibre of her being tingled
with the certainty of it. It was coming closer and closer. She felt it
like an actual presence. Her eyes shifted here, there—swept her
half-circle searchingly—stared and stared. Still nothing moved. And yet
the nearness of some unseen thing grew more and more palpable. If she
could not see it soon, she must scream aloud. She breathed in little
quickened gasps. Soon, very soon now, she would scream. Ah! A shadow
down by the biggest cottonwood! It boldly sought a nearer and a smaller
trunk. Another slinking shadow glided behind the vacated position. It
was a ghastly presentation of “Pussy-wants-a-corner” played in
nightmare. But at last it was something tangible,—something to do away
with that frightful sensation of that crawling, creeping, twisting,
worming, insinuating—nearer and nearer, so near now that it beat upon
her—unseen presence. She pressed her finger to the trigger to shoot at
the tangible shadows and dispel that enveloping, choking, blanket
horror, when God knows what stayed the muscular action of her fingers.
Call it instinct, what you will, her hand was stayed even before her
physical eye was caught and held by a blot darker still than the night,
over to her right, farthest from the spring. It lay perfectly still. It
came to her, the wily plan, with startling clearness. The blot was
waiting for her to fire futilely at grinning shadows among the trees
and, under cover of her engrossed attention, insinuate its treacherous
body the farther forward. Then the play would go merrily on till—the
end. She turned the barrel of her rifle slowly and deliberately away
from the moving shapes among the cottonwood clump, sighted truly the
motionless blur to her right, and fired, once, twice, three times.
The completeness of the surprise seemed to inspire the attackers with a
hellish fury. They returned the fire rapidly and at will, remaining
under cover the while. Shrinking low at her window, her eyes glued on
the still black mass out yonder, Mary wondered if it were dead. She
prayed passionately that it might be, and yet—it is a dreadful thing to
kill. Once more the wild firing ceased. Mary responded once or twice
just to keep the deadly chill from returning—if that were possible.
Under cover of the desperadoes’ fire, at obtuse angles with the first
attempt, a second blot began its tortuous twisting. It accomplished a
space, stopped; pulled itself its length, stopped, waited, watchful eyes
on the window whence came Mary’s scattered firing still into the clump
of trees. They had drawn her close regard at last. Would it hold out?
Forward again, crawling flat on the ground, ever advancing, slowly, very
slowly, but also very surely, creeping, creeping, creeping, now
stopping, now creeping, stopping, creeping.
All at once the gun play began again, sharp, quick, from the spring,
from the sheds. The blot lay perfectly still for a moment—waiting,
watching. The plucky little rifle was silent. But so it had been before.
Quarter length, half, whole length, cautiously with frequent stops, eyes
so steely, so intent—could it be possible that this gun was really
silenced—out of the race? It would not do to trust too much. The blot
waited, scarcely breathed, crept forward again.
A sudden bright light flashed up through the darkness under the
unprotected wall to Mary’s left. Almost simultaneously a kindred light
sprang into being from the region of the cattle-sheds. The men down
there had been waiting for this signal. It meant that for some reason
the second effort to creep up unobserved to fire the house had been
successful. The flare grew and spread. It became a glare.
When the whole cabin seemed to be in flames save the door,—the dry, rude
boarding had caught and burned like paper,—when the heat had become
unbearable, Williston held out his hand to his daughter, silently. As
silently she put her hand, her left hand, in his; nor did Williston
notice that it was her left, nor how limply her right arm hung to her
side. In the glare, her face shone colorless, but her dark eyes were
stars. Her head was held high. With firm step, Williston advanced to the
door. Deliberately he unbarred it, as deliberately threw it open, and
stepped over the threshold. They were covered on the instant by four
rifles.
“Drop your guns!” called the chief, roughly. Then the desperadoes moved
up.
“I take it that I am the one wanted,” said Williston.
His voice was calm and scholarly once more. In the uselessness of
further struggle, it had lost the sharp incisiveness that had been the
call to action. If one must die, it is good to die after a brave fight.
One is never a coward then. Williston’s face wore an almost exalted
look.
“My daughter is free to go?” he asked, his first words having met with
no response. Better, much better, for the make of a man like Williston
to die in the dignity of silence, but for Mary’s sake he parleyed.
“I guess not!” responded the leader, curtly. “If a pulin’ idiot hadn’t
missed the broadside of you—as pretty a mark this side heaven as man
could want,—then we might talk about the girl. She’s showed up too
damned much like a man now to let her loose.”
His big, shuffling form lounged in his saddle. He raised his rifle with
every appearance of lazy indifference. They were to be shot down where
they stood, now, right on the threshold of their burning homestead.
Williston bowed his head to the inevitable for a moment; then raised it
proudly to meet the inevitable.
A rifle shot rang out startlingly clear. At the very moment the leader’s
hawk’s eye had swept the sight, his rifle arm had twitched uncertainly,
then fallen nerveless to his side, while his bullet, playing a faltering
and discordant second to the first true shot, tore up the ground in
front of him and swerved harmlessly to one side. Instantly the wildest
confusion reigned,—shouts, curses, the plunging of horses mingled with
the sharp crack of fire-arms. The shooting was wild. The surprise was
too complete for the outlaws to recover at once. They had heard no sound
of approaching hoofbeats. The roaring flames licking up the dry lumber,
and rendering the surrounding darkness the blacker for the contrast, had
been of saving grace to the besiegers after all.
In a moment, the desperadoes rallied. They closed in and imposed a
cursing, malignant wall between the rescuers and the blazing door of the
shanty and what stood and lay before it. Mary had sunk down at her
father’s feet, and had no cognizance of the fierce though brief conflict
that ensued.
Presently, she was dragged roughly to her feet. A big, muscular arm had
heavy grasp of her.
“Make sure of the girl, Red!” commanded a sharp voice near, and it was
gone out into the night.
Afterward, she heard—oh, many, many times in the night watches—the eerie
galloping of horses’ hoofs, growing fainter and ever fainter, heard it
above the medley of trampling horses and yelling men, and knew it for
what it meant; but to-night—this evil night—she gave but one quick,
bewildered glance into the sinister face above her and in a soft,
shuddering voice breathed, “Please don’t,” and fainted.
CHAPTER X
IN WHICH THE X Y Z FIGURES SOMEWHAT MYSTERIOUSLY
Jim Munson, riding his pony over the home trail at a slow walk, drooped
sleepily in his saddle. It was not a weirdly late bedtime, half-past
ten, maybe, but he would have been sleeping soundly a good hour or more
had this not been his night to go to town—if he chose. He had chosen. He
would not have missed his chance for a good deal. But his dissipation
had been light. The Boss never tolerated much along that line. He had
drunk with some congenial cronies from the Circle E outfit complimentary
to the future well-being and increasing wealth of this already
well-known and flourishing cattle ranch. Of course he must drink a
return compliment to the same rose-colored prosperity for the Three
Bars, which he did and sighed for more. That made two, and two were the
limit, and here was the limit overreached already; for there had always
to be a last little comforter to keep him from nodding in his saddle.
Before the time arrived for that, there were some errands to be executed
for the boys on duty at the home ranch. These necessitated a call at the
post-office, the purchase of several slabs of plug tobacco, some
corn-cob pipes, and some writing material for Kin Lathrop. He must not
forget the baking powder for the cook. Woe to him, Munson, if there were
no biscuits for breakfast. Meanwhile he must not neglect to gather what
little news was going. That would be a crime as heinous as the
forgetting of the baking powder. But there didn’t seem to be anything
doing to-night. Only the sheriff was playing again behind the curtain.
Couldn’t fool him. Damned hypocrite!
The errands accomplished to his satisfaction and nothing forgotten, as
frequent and close inspection of the list written out by the Scribe
proved, his comforter swallowed, lingeringly, and regretfully, he was
now riding homeward, drowsy but vastly contented with the world in
general and particularly with his own lot therein. It was a sleepy
night, cool and soft and still. He could walk his horse all the way if
he wanted to. There was no haste. The boys would all be in bed. They
would not even wait up for the mail, knowing his, Jim’s, innate aversion
to hurry. Had he not been so drowsy, he would like to have sung a bit;
but it required a little too much effort. He would just plod along.
Must all be in bed at Williston’s—no light anywhere. A little short of
where the Williston branch left the main trail, he half paused. If it
were not so late, he would ride up and give them a hail. But of course
they were asleep. Everything seemed still and dark about the premises.
He would just plod along.
“Hello, there! Where’d you come from?” he cried of a sudden, and before
he had had time to carry his resolve into action.
A man on horseback had drawn rein directly in front of him. Jim blinked
with the suddenness of the shock.
“Might ask you the same question,” responded the other with an easy
laugh. “I’m for town to see the doctor about my little girl. Been puny
for a week.”
“Oh! Where you from?” asked Jim, with the courteous interest of his
kind.
“New man on the X Y Z,” answered the other, lightly. “Must be gettin’
on. Worried about my baby girl.”
He touched spurs to his horse and was off with a friendly “So long,”
over his shoulder.
Jim rode on thoughtfully.
“Now don’t it beat the devil,” he was thinking, “how that there
cow-puncher struck this trail comin’ from the X Y Z—with the X Y Z clean
t’other side o’ town? Yep, it beats the devil, for a fac’. He must be a
ridin’ for his health. It beats the devil.” This last was long drawn
out. He rode a little farther. “It beats the devil,” he thought
again,—the wonder of it was waking him up,—“how that blamed fool could
a’ struck this here trail a goin’ for Doc.”
At the branch road he stopped irresolutely.
“It beats the devil—for a fac’.” He looked helplessly over his shoulder.
The man was beyond sight and sound. “If he hadn’t said he was goin’ for
Doc and belonged to the X Y Z,” he pondered. He was swearing because he
could not think of a way out of the maze of contradiction. He was so
seldom at a loss, this braggadocio Jim. “Well, I reckon I won’t get any
he’p a moonin’ here less’n I wait here till that son-of-a-gun comes back
from seein’ Doc. Lord, I’d have to camp out all night. Guess I’ll be a
movin’ on. But I’m plumb a-foot for an idee as to how that idjit got
here from the X Y Z.”
He shrugged his shoulders and picked up the fallen bridle-rein. He kept
on straight ahead, and it was well for him that he did so. It was not
the last of the affair. The old, prosaic trail seemed fairly bristling
with ghostly visitants that night. He had gone but a scant quarter-mile
when he met with a second horseman, and this time he would have sworn on
oath that the man had not been on the forward trail as long as he should
have been to be seen in the starlight. Jim was not dozing now and he
knew what he was about. The fellow struck the trail from across country
and from the direction of Williston’s home cattle sheds.
“The devil!” he muttered, and this time he was in deep and terrible
earnest.
“Hullo!” the fellow accosted him, genially.
“Too damned pleasant—the whole bunch of em,” found quick lodgment in
Jim’s active brain. Aloud, he responded with answering good-nature,
“Hullo!”
“Where ye goin’?” asked the other, as if in no particular haste to part
company. If he had met with a surprise, he carried it off well.
“Home. Been to town.” Jim was on tenter hooks to be off.
“Belong to the Three Bars, don’t you?”
“Yep.”
“Thought so. Well, good luck to you.”
“Say,” said Jim, suddenly, “you don’t happen to hang out at the X Y Z,
do you?”
“Naw! What d’ye suppose I’d be doing here this time of night if I did?”
There was scorn in his voice and suspicion, too. “Why?” he asked.
“Oh, nothin’. Thought I knew your build, but I guess I was mistaken. So
long.”
He had an itching desire to ask if this night traveller, too, was in
quest of the doctor, but caution held him silent. He had need to proceed
warily. He rode briskly along until he judged he had gone far enough to
allay suspicion, then he halted suddenly. Very wide-awake was Jim now.
His hand rested unconsciously on the Colt’s 45, protruding from his
loosely hanging belt. His impulse was to ride boldly back and up to
Williston’s door, and thus satisfy himself as to what was doing so
mysteriously. There was not a cowardly drop in Jim’s circulation. But if
foul play was abroad for Williston that night, he, Jim, of course, was
spotted and would never be permitted to reach the house. It would mean a
useless sacrifice. Now, he needed to be alive. There was a crying need
for his good and active service. Afterwards—well, it was all in the
day’s work. It wouldn’t so much matter then. He touched spurs lightly,
bent his head against the friction of the air and urged his horse to the
maddest, wildest race he had ever run since that day long ago, to be
forgotten by neither, when he had been broken to his master’s will.
* * * * *
Paul Langford dropped one shoe nervelessly to the wolfskin in front of
his bed. Though his bachelor room was plain in most respects, plain for
the better convenience of the bachelor hands that had it to put to
rights every day,—with the exception of a cook, Langford kept no
servant,—the wolfskin here, an Indian blanket thrown over a stiff chair
by the table, a Japanese screen concealing the ugly little sheet-iron
stove that stood over in its corner all the year round, gave evidence
that his tastes were really luxurious. An oil lamp was burning dimly on
the table. The soot of many burnings adhered to the chimney’s inner
side.
“One would know it was Jim’s week by looking at that chimney,” muttered
the Boss, eyeing the offending chimney discontentedly as he dropped the
other shoe. “He seems to have an inborn aversion to cleaning chimneys.
It must be a birthmark, or maybe he was too anxious to get to town
to-night. I see I’ll have to discipline Jim. I have to stop and think
even now, sometimes, who’s boss of this shebang, he or I. Sometimes I’m
inclined to the opinion that he is. Come to think of it, though,”
whimsically, “I lean to a vague misgiving that I didn’t touch that
low-down chimney myself last week. We’re kind of an ornery set, I’m
thinking, every mother’s son of us—and I’m the worst of the lot.
Sometimes I wonder if it wouldn’t be better for the bunch of us, if one
of the boys were to marry and bring his girl to the Three Bars. But I’ll
be hanged if I know which one I’d care to give up to the feminine
gender. Besides, she’d be bossy—they all are—and she’d wear blue calico
wrappers in the morning—they all do.”
He began pacing the floor in his stocking feet.
“Wish I could get that blamed little girl of Williston’s out of my head
to-night. Positively red-headed. Well, call it auburn for the sake of
politeness. What’s the difference? She’s a winner, though. Wonder why I
didn’t know about her before? Wonder if Dick’s in love with her?
Shouldn’t wonder. He’s plumb daffy on the subject of the old man. Never
thought of that before. Or maybe it’s Jim. No, she’s not his kind.” He
stopped for a moment at the open window and looked out into the still,
starry night “Guess I’ll have to let the Scribe commit matrimony, if
he’s ‘willin’.’ He’s the only one of the bunch—fit.”
The sound of galloping hoof-beats on the hard road below came up to him
as he stood at the window. A solitary horseman was coming that way and
he was putting his horse to the limit, too.
“Who the—deuce,” began Langford. “It’s Jim’s cow pony as sure as I’m a
sinner! What brings him home at that pace, I wonder? Is he drunk?”
He peered out indifferently. The hoof-beats rang nearer and nearer,
clattered through the stable yards and, before they ceased, two or three
revolver shots rang out in rapid succession. Jim had fired into the air
to arouse the house.
Springing from his reeking bronco, he ran quickly to the stable and
threw wide the door. Here the Boss, the first to gain the outside
because already dressed, found him hastily saddling a fresh mount.
Langford asked no question. That would come later. He stepped silently
to Sade’s stall.
In an incredibly short space of time the rest of the boys came leaping
out of the ranchhouse, slamming the door behind them. To be up and doing
was the meat they fed upon. In less than ten minutes they were all
mounted and ready, five of them, silent, full to the brim of reckless
hardihood, prime for any adventure that would serve to break the
monotony of their lives. More than that, every fibre of their being,
when touched, would respond, a tuneful, sounding string of loyalty to
the traditions of the Three Bars and to its young master. Each was fully
armed. They asked no question. Yet there could be no doubt of a surprise
when the time came for action. They were always prepared, these boys of
the most popular ranch outfit west of the river. Right in the face of
this popularity, perhaps because of it, they were a bit overbearing,
these boys, and held fellowship with any outside the Three Bars a thing
not to be lightly entered into. It was a fine thing to work for the
Boss, and out of the content accruing therefrom sprang a conservatism
like that of the proudest aristocrat of the land.
Langford took the trail first. Jim had said but the one word,
“Williston.” It was enough. Nothing was to be heard but the rapid though
regular pound of hoof-beats on the level trail. It is a silent country,
the cow country, and its gravity begets gravity.
Langford, riding slightly in advance, was having a bad time with
himself. The keenest self-reproach was stabbing him like a physical
pain. His honor—his good honor, that he held so high and stainless—was
his word not given by it that the Willistons might count on his sure
protection? What had he done to merit this proud boast? Knowing that
Jesse Black was once more at liberty, fully realizing of what vast
import to the State would be Williston’s testimony when the rustlers
should be brought to trial, he had sat stupidly back and done nothing.
And he had promised. Would Williston have had the courage without that
promise? Why were not some of his cowboys even now sleeping with an eye
upon that little claim shack where lived that scholar-man who was not
fit for the rough life of the plains, maybe, but who had been brave
enough and high-minded enough to lay his all on the white altar of
telling what he knew for right’s sake. And the girl—
“God! The girl!” he cried aloud.
“What did you say, Boss?” asked Jim, pounding alongside.
“Nothing!” said Langford, curtly.
He spurred his mare savagely. In the shock of the surprise, and the
sting that his neglected word brought him, he had forgotten the
girl—Williston’s “little girl” with the grave eyes—the girl who was not
ten but twenty and more—the girl who had waited for him, whom he had
sent on her long way alone, joyously, as one free of a duty that
promised to be irksome—the girl who had brought the blood to his face
when, ashamed, he had galloped off to the spring—the girl who had closed
her door when a man’s curious eyes had roved that way. How could he
forget?
The little cavalcade swept on with increased speed, following the lead
of the master. Soon the sound of shooting was borne to them distinctly
through the quiet night.
“Thank God, boys!” cried Langford, digging in his spurs, once more.
“They are not surprised! Listen! God! What a plucky fight! If they can
only hold out!”
At that moment a tiny tongue of flame leaped up away to the front of
them, gleaming in the darkness like a beacon light. Now there were
two—they grew, spread, leaped heavenward in mad revel. Langford’s heart
sank like lead. He groaned in an exceeding bitterness of spirit. The
worst had happened. Would they be in time? These claim shanties burn
like paper. And the girl! He doubted not that she had sustained her
share of the good fight. She had fought like a man, she must die like a
man,—would be the outlaw’s reasoning. He believed she would die like a
man—if that meant bravely,—but something clutched at his heart-strings
with the thought. Her big, solemn eyes came back to him now as they had
looked when she had lifted them to him gravely as he sat his horse and
she had said she had waited for him. Was she waiting now?
The boys rallied to the new impetus gloriously. They knew now what it
meant and their hardy hearts thrilled to the excitement of it, and the
danger. They swept from the main trail into the dimmer one leading to
Williston’s, without diminution of speed. Presently, the Boss drew rein
with a suddenness that would have played havoc with the equilibrium of
less seasoned horsemen than cowboys. They followed with the precision
and accord of trained cavalrymen. Now and then could be seen a black,
sinister figure patrolling the burning homestead, but hugging closely
the outer skirt of darkness, waiting for the doomed door to open.
“Boys!” began Langford. But he never gave the intended command to charge
at once with wild shouting and shooting to frighten away the marauders
and give warning to the besieged that rescue was at hand. For at that
moment the door opened, and Williston and his daughter stepped out in
full view of raider and rescuer. Would there be parley? A man, slouching
in his saddle, rode up into the circle of lurid light. Was it Jesse
Black? There was something hauntingly familiar about the droop of the
shoulders. That was all; hardly enough to hang a man.
Langford raised his rifle quickly. His nerves were perfectly steady. His
sight was never truer. His bullet went straight to the rifle arm of the
outlaw; with a ringing shout he rallied his comrades, spurred his pony
forward, and the little party charged the astounded raiders with a fury
of shots that made each rustler stand well to his own support, leaving
the Willistons, for the time being, free from their attention.
The desperadoes were on the run. They cared to take no risk of
identification. It was not easy to determine how many there were. There
seemed a half-dozen or more, but probably four or five at the most would
tell their number.
The flames were sinking. Williston had disappeared. The boys scattered
in wild pursuit. Wheeling his horse, Langford was in time to see a big,
muscular fellow swing a girlish form to the saddle in front of him.
Quick as a flash he spurred forward, lifted his heavy Colt’s revolver
high over his head and brought it down on the fellow’s skull with a
force that knocked him senseless without time for a sigh or moan. As his
arms fell lax and he toppled in his saddle, Langford caught the girl and
swung her free of entanglement.
“Poor little girl,” he breathed over her as her white face dropped with
unconscious pathos against his big shoulder. “Poor little girl—I’m
sorry—I didn’t mean to—honest—I’m sorry.” He chafed her hands gently.
“And I don’t know where your father is, either. Are you hurt anywhere,
or have you only fainted? God knows I don’t wonder. It was hellish. Why,
child, child, your arm! It is broken! Oh, little girl, I didn’t mean
to—honest—honest. I’m sorry.”
Jim rode up panting, eyes blood-shot.
“We can’t find him, Boss. They’ve carried him off, dead or alive.”
“Is it so, Jim? Are you sure? How far did you follow?”
“We must have followed the wrong lead. If any one was ridin’ double, it
wasn’t the ones we was after, that’s one thing sure. The blamed hoss
thieves pulled clean away from us. Our hosses were plumb winded anyway.
And—there’s a deader out there, Boss,” lowering his voice; “I found him
as I came back.”
“That explains why no one was riding double,” said Langford,
thoughtfully.
“How’s the gal, Boss?”
“I don’t know, Jim. I—don’t know what to do now.”
His eyes were full of trouble.
“Ain’t no use cryin’ over spilt milk and that’s a fac’. ’Bout as
sensible as a tryin’ to pick it up after it is spilt. We won’t find
Williston this here night, that’s one thing sure. So we’ll just tote the
little gal home to the Three Bars with us.”
The boys were returning, silent, gloomy, disconsolate. They eyed the
Boss tentatively. Would they receive praise or censure? They had worked
hard.
“You’re all right, boys,” said Langford, smiling away their gloom. “But
about the girl. There is no woman at the Three Bars, you know—”
“So you’d leave her out all night to the dew and the coyotes and the
hoss thieves, would you,” interrupted Jim, with a fine sarcasm, “jest
because there ain’t no growed-up woman at the Three Bars? What d’ye
think Williston’s little gal’d care for style? She ain’t afraid o’ us
ol’ grizzled fellers. I hope to the Lord there won’t never be no
growed-up woman at the Three Bars,—yep, that’s what I hope. I think that
mouse-haired gal reporter’d be just tumble fussy, and I think she’s a
goin’ to marry a down Easterner chap, anyway.”
“Just pick up that fellow, will you, boys, and strap him to his horse,
and we’ll take him along,” said Langford. “I don’t believe he’s dead.”
“What fellow?” asked the Scribe, peering casually about.
Langford had unconsciously ridden forward a bit to meet the boys as they
had clattered up shamefacedly. Now he turned.
“Why, that fellow over there. I knocked him out.”
He rode back slowly. There was no man there, nor the trace of a man.
They stared at each other a moment, silently. Then Langford spoke.
“No, I am not going to leave Williston’s little girl out in the dew,” he
said, with an inscrutable smile. “While some of you ride in to get some
one to see about that body out there and bring out the doctor, I’ll take
her over to White’s for to-night, anyway. Mrs. White will care for her.
Then perhaps we will send for the ‘gal reporter,’ Jim.”
CHAPTER XI
“YOU ARE—THE BOSS”
She held out her left hand with a sad little smile. “It is good of you
to come so soon,” she said, simply.
She had begged so earnestly to sit up that Mrs. White had improvised an
invalid’s chair out of a huge old rocker and a cracker box. It did very
well. Then she had partially clothed the girl in a skimpy wrapper of the
sort Langford abominated, throwing a man’s silk handkerchief where the
wrapper failed to meet, and around the injured arm. Mrs. White had then
recalled her husband from the stables where he was on the point of
mounting to join the relief party that was to set off in search of
Williston at ten o’clock. The starting point unanimously agreed upon was
to be the pitiful remnants of Williston’s home. Men shook their heads
dubiously whenever the question of a possible leading trail was
broached. The soil was hard and dry from an almost rainless July and
August. The fugitives might strike across country anywhere with meagre
chances of their trail being traced by any.
Mrs. White and her husband, kindly souls both, lifted the girl as gently
as might be from the bed to the rudely constructed invalid’s chair by
the sitting-room window. Then they had left her—the woman to putter
around her kitchen, the man to make good his appointment. But the
exertion had been too much for Mary. She had counted on strength that
she did not possess. Where had she lost it all? she wondered, lacking
comprehension of her exceeding weakness. To be sure, her arm alternately
ached and smarted, but one’s arm was really such a small part of one,
and she had been so strong—always. She tried to shake off the faintness
creeping over her. It was effort thrown away. She lay back on her
pillow, very white and worn, her pretty hair tangled and loosened from
its coils.
Paul came. He was dusty and travel-stained. He had been almost
continuously in his saddle since near midnight of the night before. He
was here, big, strong, and worthy. Mary did not cry, but she remembered
how she had wanted to a few hours ago and she wondered that she could
not now. Strangely enough, it was Paul who wanted to cry now—but he
didn’t. He only swallowed hard and held her poor hand with all
gentleness, afraid to let go lest he also let go his mastery over the
almost insurmountable lump in his throat.
“I tried to come sooner,” he said, huskily, at last, releasing her hand
and standing before her. “But I’ve been riding all over—for men, you
know,—and I had a talk with Gordon, too. It took time. He is coming out
to see you this afternoon. He is coming with Doc. Don’t you think you
had better go back to bed now? You are so—so white. Let me carry you
back to bed before I go.”
“Are you going, too?” asked Mary, looking at him with wide eyes of
gratitude.
“Surely,” he responded, quickly. “Did you think I wouldn’t?”
“I—I—didn’t know. I thought—there were a lot going—there would be
enough without you. But—I am glad. If you go, it will be all right.
You will find him if any one can.”
“Won’t you let me carry you back to bed till Doc comes?” said Langford,
brokenly.
“I could not bear it in bed,” she said, clearly. Her brown eyes were
beginning to shine with fever, and red spots had broken out in her pale
cheeks. “If you make me go, I shall die. I hear it all the time when I
am lying down—galloping, galloping, galloping. They never stop. They
always begin all over again.”
“What galloping, little girl?” asked Langford, soothingly. He saw she
was becoming delirious. If Doc and Dick would only come before he had to
go. But they were not coming until after dinner. He gazed down the dusty
road. They would wait for him, the others. He was their leader by the
natural-born right of push and energy, as well as by his having been the
sole participant, with his own cowboys, in the last night’s tragedy. But
would he do well to keep them waiting? They had already delayed too
long. And yet how could he leave Williston’s little girl like this—even
to find Williston?
“They are carrying my father away,” she said, with startling
distinctness. “Don’t you hear them? If you would listen, you could hear
them. Do listen! They are getting faint now—you can hardly hear them.
They are fainter—fainter—fainter—”
She had raised her head. There was an alert look on her face. She leaned
slightly toward the window.
“Good God! A man can’t stand everything!” cried Langford, hoarsely. He
tore the knotted handkerchief from his throat. It was as if he was
choking. Then he put his cool, strong hand to her burning forehead and
gently smoothed back the rough hair. Gradually, the fixed look of an
indescribable horror passed away from her face. The strained, hard eyes
softened, became dewy. She looked at him, a clinging helplessness in her
eyes, but sweet and sane.
“Don’t you worry, child,” he said, comfortingly. “They can’t help
finding him. Twenty men with the sheriff start on the trail. There’ll be
fifty before night. They can’t help finding him. I’m going to stay right
here with you till Doc comes. I’ll catch up with them before they’ve
gone far. I’ll send word to the boys not to wait. Must be somebody
around the house, I reckon, besides the old lady.”
He started cheerily for the door.
“Mr. Langford!”
“Yes?”
“Please come back.”
He came quickly to her.
“What is it?”
“Mr. Langford, will you grant me a favor?”
“Certainly, Miss Mary. Anything in this world that I can do for you, I
will do. You know that, don’t you?”
“I am all right now. I don’t think I shall get crazy again if you will
let me sit here by this window and look out. If I can watch for him, it
will give me something to do. You see, I could be watching all the time
for the party to come back over that little rise up the road. I want you
to promise me,” she went on, steadily, “that I may sit here and wait for
you—to come back.”
“God knows you may, little girl, anyway till Doc comes.”
“You are wiser than Doc,” pursued the girl. “He is a good fellow, but
foolish, you know, sometimes. He might not understand. He might like to
use authority over me because I am his patient—when he did not
understand. Promise that I may sit up till you come back.”
“I do promise, little girl. Tell him I said so. Tell him—”
“I will tell him you are—the Boss,” she said, with a pitiful little
attempt at a jest, and smiling wanly. “He will mind—the Boss.”
Langford was in agony. Perspiration was springing out on his forehead
though August was wearing away peacefully in soft coolness with drifting
depths of white cloud as a lounging-robe,—a blessed reprieve from the
blazing sun of the long weeks which had gone before.
“And then I want you to promise me,” went on Mary, quietly, “that you
will not think any more of staying behind. I could not bear that. I
trust you to go. You will, won’t you?”
“Yes, I will go. I will do anything you say. And I want you to believe
that everything will be all right. They would not dare to kill him now,
knowing that we are after them. If we are not back to-night, you will
not worry, will you? They had so much the start of us.”
“I will try not to worry.”
“Well, good-bye. Be a good girl, won’t you?”
“I will try,” she answered, wearily.
With a last look into the brave, sweet face, and smothering a mad,
uncowman-like desire to stay and comfort this dear little woman while
others rode away in stirring quest, Langford strode from the sick-room
into the kitchen.
“Don’t let her be alone any more than you can help, Mother White,” he
said, brusquely, “and don’t worry her about going to bed.”
“Have a bite afore you start, Mr. Langford, do,” urged the good woman,
hospitably. “You’re that worn out you’re white around the gills. I’ll
bet you haven’t had ary bite o’ breakfast.”
“I had forgotten—but you are right. No, thank you, I’ll not stop for
anything now. I’ll have to ride like Kingdom come. I’m late. Be good to
her, Mother White,” this last over his shoulder as he sprang to his
mount from the kitchen stoop.
The long day wore along. Mother White was baking. The men would be
ravenous when they came back. Many would stop there for something to eat
before going on to their homes. It might be to-night, it might be
to-morrow, it might not be until the day after, but whenever the time
did come, knowing the men of the range country, she must have something
“by her.” The pleasant fragrance of new bread just from the oven, mixed
with the faint, spicy odor of cinnamon rolls, floated into the cheerless
sitting-room. Mary, idly watching Mother White through the open door as
she bustled about in a wholesome-looking blue-checked gingham apron,
longed with a childish intensity to be out where there were human warmth
and companionship. It was such a weary struggle to keep cobwebs out of
her head in that lonely, carpetless sitting-room, and to keep the pipe
that reared itself above the squat stove, from changing into a
cottonwood tree. Some calamity seemed to hover over her all the time.
She was about to grasp the terrible truth,—she knew she must look
around. Now some one was creeping toward her from under the bed. Unless
she stared it out of countenance, something awful would surely come to
pass.
Mother White came to the door from time to time to ask her how she was,
with floury hands, and stove smutch on her plump cheek. She never failed
to break the evil spell. But Mary was weak, and Mrs. White on one of her
periodical pauses at the door found her sobbing in pitiful
self-abandonment. She went to her quickly, her face full of concern.
“My dear, my dear,” she cried, anxiously, “what is it? Tell me. Mr.
Langford will never forgive me. I didn’t mean to neglect you, child.
It’s only that I’m plumb a-foot for time. Tell me what ails you—that’s a
dearie.”
Mary laid her head on the motherly shoulder and cried quietly for a
while. Then she looked up with the faintest ghost of a smile.
“I’m ashamed to tell you, Mother White,” she half whispered. “It
is—only—that I was afraid you hadn’t put enough cinnamon in the rolls. I
like cinnamon rolls.”
“Lord love the child!” gasped Mrs. White, but without the least
inclination to laugh. “Why, I lit’rally buried ’em in cinnamon. I
couldn’t afford not to. If I do say it who shouldn’t, my rolls is pretty
well known in Kemah County. The boys wouldn’t stand for no economizin’
in spice. No, sirree.”
She hastened wonderingly back to her kitchen, only to return with a
heaped-up plate of sweet-smelling rolls.
“Here you are, honey, and they wont hurt you a mite. I can’t think what
keeps that fool Doc.” She was getting worried. It was nearly four and he
was not even in sight.
Now that she had them, Mary did not want the rolls. She felt they would
choke her. She waited until her kindly neighbor had trotted back to her
household cares, and pushed the plate away. She turned to her window
with an exaggerated feeling of relief. It was hard to watch ceaselessly
for some one to top that little rise out yonder and yet for no one ever
to do it. But there were compensations. It is really better sometimes
not to see things than to see—some things. And it was easier to keep her
head clear when she was watching the road.
A younger White, an over-grown lad of twelve, came in from far afield.
He carried a shot-gun in one hand and a gunny-sack thrown over his
shoulder. He slouched up and deposited the contents of the bag in front
of Mary’s window with a bashful, but sociable grin. Mary nodded
approvingly, and the boy was soon absorbed in dressing the fowls. What a
feast there would be that night if the men got back!
At last came the doctor and Gordon, driving up in the doctor’s
top-buggy, weather-stained, mud-bedaubed with the mud of last Spring, of
many Springs. The doctor was a badly dressed, pleasant-eyed man, past
middle age, with a fringe of gray whiskers. He was a sort of journeyman
doctor, and he had drifted hither one day two Summers ago from the Lake
Andes country in this selfsame travel-worn conveyance with its same bony
sorrel. He had found good picking, he had often jovially remarked since,
chewing serenely away on a brand of vile plug the while. He had elected
to remain. He was part and parcel of the cattle country now. He was an
established condition. People had learned to accept him as he was and be
grateful. Haste was a mental and physical impossibility to him. He took
his own time. All must perforce acquiesce.
But as he took Mary’s wrist between well-shaped fingers disfigured with
long, black nails, he had not been able as yet to readjust himself to
old conditions after last night’s grewsome experience. He was still
walking in a maze. He occasionally even forgot the automatic movement of
his jaws. Ah, little doctor, something untoward must have happened to
cause you to forget that! What that something was he was thinking about
now, and that was what made his blue eyes twinkle so merrily.
Last night,—was it only last night?—oh, way, way in the night, when
ghosts and goblins stalked abroad and all good people were safely housed
and deeply asleep, there had come a goblin to his door in the hotel, and
cried for admittance with devilish persistence and wealth of language.
When he, the doctor, had desired information as to the needs of his
untimely visitant, the shoulders of some prehistoric giant had been put
to the door, and it had fallen open as to the touch of magic. A dazzling
and nether-world light had flamed up in his room, and this
Hercules-goblin with lock-destroying tendencies had commanded him to
clothe himself, with such insistency that the mantle of nimbleness had
descended upon all the little doctor’s movements. That this marvellous
agility was the result, pure and simple, of black arts, was shown by the
fact that the little doctor was in a daze all the rest of the night. He
did not even make show of undue astonishment or nervousness when,
clothed in some wonderful and haphazard fashion, he was escorted through
the dimly lit hall, down the dark stairway, past the office where a
night-lamp burned dully, out into the cool night air and into the
yawning depths of a mysterious vehicle which rattled with a suspiciously
familiar rattle when it suddenly plunged into what seemed like
everlasting darkness ahead. He had felt a trifle more like himself after
he had unconsciously rammed his hand through the rent in the cushion
where the hair stuffing was coming out. But he had not been permitted
the reins, so he could not be sure if they were tied together with a
piece of old suspender or not; and if that was Old Sorrel, he certainly
had powers of speed hitherto unsuspected.
Witchcraft? Ay! Had not he, the little doctor, heard ghostly hoof-beats
alongside all the way? It had been nerve-racking. Sometimes he had
thought it might just be a cow pony, but he could not be sure; and when
he had been tossed profanely and with no dignity into the house of one
White, homesteader, with the enigmatical words, “There, damn ye, Doc! I
reckon ye got a move on once in your life, anyway,” the voice had
sounded uncannily like that of one Jim Munson, cow-puncher; but that was
doubtless a hallucination of his, brought about by the unusualness of
the night’s adventures.
“You have worked yourself into a high fever, Miss Williston, that’s what
you’ve done,” he said, with professional mournfulness.
“I know it,” she smiled, wanly. “I couldn’t help it. I’m sorry.”
Gordon drew up a chair and sat down by her, saying with grave kindness,
“You are fretting. We must not let you. I am going to stay with you all
night and shoo the goblins away.”
“You are kind,” said Mary, gratefully. “May I tell you when they come?
If some one speaks to me, they go away.”
“Indeed you may, dear child,” he exclaimed, heartily. He had been half
joking when he spoke of keeping things away. He now perceived that these
things were more serious than he knew.
The doctor administered medicine to reduce the fever, dressed the
wounded arm, with Gordon’s ready assistance, and then called in Mother
White to prepare the bed for his patient; but he paused nonplussed
before the weight of entreaty in Mary’s eyes and voice.
“Please don’t,” she cried out, in actual terror. “Oh, Mr. Gordon, don’t
let him! I see such awful things when I lie down. Please! Please! And
Mr. Langford said I might sit up till he came. Mr. Gordon, you will not
let him put me to bed, will you?”
“I think it will be better to let her have her way, Lockhart,” said
Gordon, in a low voice.
“Mebbe it would, Dick,” said the doctor, with surprising meekness.
“I’ll stay all night and I’ll take good care of her, Lockhart. There’s
Mother White beckoning to supper. You’ll eat before you go? No, I won’t
take any supper now, thank you, mother, I will stay with Mary.”
And he did stay with her all through the long watches of that long
night. He never closed his eyes in sleep. Sometimes, Mary would drop off
into uneasy slumber—always of short duration. When she awakened suddenly
in wide-eyed fright, he soothed her with all tenderness. Sometimes when
he thought she was sleeping, she would clutch his arm desperately and
cry out that there was some one behind the big cottonwood. Again it
would be to ask him in a terrified whisper if he did not hear
hoof-beats, galloping, galloping, galloping, and begged him to listen.
He could always quiet her, and she tried hard to keep from wandering;
but after a short, broken rest, she would cry out again in endless
repetition of the terrors of that awful night.
Mrs. White and several of her small progeny breathed loudly from an
adjoining room. A lamp burned dimly on the table. It grew late—twelve
o’clock and after. At last she rested. She passed from light, broken
slumber to deep sleep without crying out and thus awakening herself.
Gordon was tired and sad. Now that the flush of fever was gone, he saw
how white and miserable she really looked. The circles under her eyes
were so dark they were like bruises. The mantle of his misfortune was
spreading to bring others besides himself into its sombre folds.
The men were coming back. But they were coming quietly, in grim silence.
He dared not awaken Mary for the news he knew they must carry. He
stepped noiselessly to the door to warn them to a yet greater stillness,
and met Langford on the threshold.
The two surveyed each other gravely with clasped hands.
“You tell her, Dick. I—I can’t,” said Langford. His big shoulders
drooped as under a heavy burden.
“Must I?” asked Gordon.
“Dick, I—I can’t,” said Langford, brokenly. “Don’t you see?—if I had
been just a minute sooner—and I promised.”
“Yes, I see, Paul,” said Gordon, quietly. “I will tell her.”
“You need not,” said a sweet clear voice from across the room. “I know.
I heard. I think I knew all the time—but you were all so good to make me
hope. Don’t worry about me any more, dear friends. I am all right now.
It is much better to know. I hope they didn’t hang him. You think they
shot him, don’t you?”
“Little girl, little girl,” cried Langford, on his knees beside her, “it
is not that! It is only that we have not found him. But no news is good
news. That we have found no trace proves that they have to guard him
well because he is alive. We are going on a new tack to-morrow. Believe
me, little girl, and go to bed now, won’t you, and rest?”
“Yes,” she said, wearily, as one in whom no hope was left, “I will go. I
will mind—the Boss.”
As he laid her gently on the bed, while Mrs. White, aroused from sleep,
fluttered aimlessly and drowsily about, he whispered, his breath
caressing her cheek:
“You will go to sleep right away, won’t you?”
“I will try. You are the Boss.”
CHAPTER XII
WAITING
The man found dead the night the Lazy S was burned out was not easily
identified. He was a half-breed, but half-breeds were many west of the
river, and the places where they laid their heads at night were as
shifting as the sands of that rapid, ominous, changing stream of theirs,
which ever cut them off from the world of their fathers and kept them
bound, but restless, chafing, in that same land where their mothers had
stared stolidly at a strange little boat-load tugging up the river that
was the forerunner of the ultimate destiny of this broad northwest
country, but which brought incidentally—as do all big destinies in the
great scheme bring sorrow to some one—wrong, misunderstanding,
forgetfulness, to a once proud, free people now in subjection.
At last the authorities found trace of him far away at Standing Rock,
through the agent there, who knew him as of an ugly reputation,—a
dissipated, roving profligate, who had long since squandered his
government patrimony. He had been mixed up in sundry bad affairs in the
past, and had been an inveterate gambler. So much only were the Kemah
County authorities able to uncover of the wayward earthly career of the
dead man. Of his haunts and cronies of the period immediately preceding
his death, the agent could tell nothing. He had not been seen at the
agency for nearly a year. The reprobate band had covered its tracks
well. There was nothing to do but lay the dead body away and shovel
oblivion over its secret.
* * * * *
In the early morning after the return of the men from their unsuccessful
man hunt, Gordon, gray and haggard from loss of sleep and from hard
thought, stepped out into the kitchen to stretch his cramped limbs. He
stumbled over the figure of Langford prone upon the floor, dead asleep
in utter exhaustion. He smiled understandingly and opened the outer door
quietly, hoping he had not aroused the worn-out Boss. The air was fresh
and cool, with a hint of Autumn sharpness, and a premature Indian Summer
haze, that softened the gauntness of the landscape, and made the
distances blue and rest-giving. He felt the need of invigoration after
his night’s vigil, and struck off down the road with long strides, in
pleasant anticipation of a coming appetite for breakfast.
Thus it was that Langford, struggling to a sitting posture, rubbing his
heavy eyes with a dim consciousness that he had been disturbed, and
wondering drowsily why he was so stupid, felt something seeping through
his senses that told him he did not do well to sleep. So he decided he
would take a plunge into the cold artesian pond, and with such drastic
measures banish once and for all the elusive yet all-pervading cobwebs
which clung to him. Rising to his feet with unusual awkwardness, he
looked with scorn upon the bare floor and accused it blindly and
bitterly as the direct cause of the strange soreness that beset his
whole anatomy. The lay of the floor had changed in a night. Where was
he? He glanced helplessly about. Then he knew.
Thus it was, that when Mary languidly opened her eyes a little later, it
was the Boss who sat beside her and smiled reassuringly.
“You have not slept a wink,” she cried, accusingly.
“Indeed I have,” he said. “Three whole hours. I feel tip-top.”
“You are—fibbing,” she said. “Your eyes look so tired, and your face is
all worn.”
His heart leaped with the joy of her solicitude.
“You are wrong,” he laughed, teasingly. “I slept on the floor; and a
good bed it was, too. No, Miss Williston, I am not ‘all in’ yet, by any
means.”
In his new consciousness, a new formality crept into his way of
addressing her. She did not seem to notice it.
“Forgive me for forgetting, last night,” she said, earnestly. “I was
very selfish. I forgot that you had not slept for nearly two days, and
were riding all the while in—our behalf. I forgot. I was tired, and I
went to sleep. I want you to forgive me. I want you to believe that I do
appreciate what you have done. My father—”
“Don’t, don’t, little girl,” cried Langford, forgetting his new awe of
her maidenhood in his pity for the stricken child.
“My father,” she went on, steadily, “would thank you if he were here. I
thank you, too, even if I did forget to think whether or no you and all
the men had any sleep or anything to eat last night. Will you try to
believe that I did not forget wittingly? I was so tired.”
When Langford answered her, which was not immediately, his face was
white and he spoke quietly with a touch of injured pride.
“If you want to hurt us, Miss Williston, that is the way to talk. We
cowmen do not do things for thanks.”
She looked at him wonderingly a moment, then said, simply, “Forgive me,”
but her lips were trembling and she turned to the wall to hide the tears
that would come. After all, she was only a woman—with nerves—and the
reaction had come. She had been brave, but a girl cannot bear
everything. She sobbed. That was too much for Langford and his dignity.
He bent over her, all his heart in his honest eyes and broken voice.
“Now you will kill me if you don’t stop it. I am all sorts of a
brute—oh, deuce take me for a blundering idiot! I didn’t mean it—honest
I didn’t. You will believe me, won’t you? There is nothing in the world
I wouldn’t do for you, little girl.”
She was sobbing uncontrollably now.
“Mr. Langford,” she cried, turning to him with something of the past
horror creeping again into her wet eyes, “do you think I killed—that
man?”
“What man? There was only one man killed, and one of my boys potted him
on the run,” he said.
“Are you sure?” she breathed, in quick relief.
“Dead sure,” convincingly.
“And yet,” she sobbed, memory coming back with a rush, “I wish—I wish—I
had killed them all.”
“So do I!” he agreed, so forcefully that she could but smile a little,
gratefully. She said, with just the faintest suggestion of color in her
white cheeks:
“Where is everybody? Have you been sitting with me long?”
“Mrs. White is getting breakfast, and I haven’t been sitting with you as
long as I wish I had,” he answered, boldly; and then added, regretfully,
“Dick was the man who had the luck to watch over you all night. I went
to sleep.”
“You were so tired,” she said, sympathizingly. “And besides, I didn’t
need anything.”
“It is good of you to put it that way,” he said, his heart cutting
capers again.
“Mr. Gordon is the best man I know,” she said, thoughtfully.
“There you are right, Miss Williston,” he assented, heartily, despite a
quick little sting of jealousy. “He is the best man I know. I wish you
would shake hands on that—will you?”
“Surely.”
He held the smooth brown hand in his firmly with no thought of letting
it go—yet.
“I am not such a bad chap myself, you know, Miss Williston,” he jested,
his bold eyes flashing a challenge.
“I know it,” she said, simply. “I do not know what I should do without
you. You will be good to me always, wont you? There is no one but
me—now.”
She was looking at him trustingly, confident of his friendship,
innocent, he knew, of any feminine wile in this her dark hour. The
sweetness of it went to his head. He forgot that she was in sorrow he
could not cure, forgot that she was looking to him in all probability
only as the possible saviour of her father. He forgot everything
except the fact that there was nothing in all the world worth while
but this brown-eyed, white-cheeked, grieving girl, and he went mad
with the quick knowledge thereof. He held the hand he had not released
to his face, brushed it against his lips, caressed it against his
breast; then he bent forward—close—and whispering, “I will be good to
you—always—little girl,” kissed her on the forehead and was gone just
as Gordon, filled with the life of the new day, came swinging into the
house for his well-earned breakfast.
The sheriff and his party of deputies made a diligent search for
Williston that day and for many days to come. It was of no avail. He had
disappeared, and all trace with him, as completely as if he had been
spirited away in the night to another world—body and soul. That the soul
of him had really gone to another world came to be generally
believed—Mary held no hope after the return of the first expedition; but
why could they find no trace of his body? Where was it? Where had it
found a resting place? Was it possible for a man, quick or dead, even
west of the river in an early day of its civilization when the law had a
winking eye, to fall away from his wonted haunts in a night and leave no
print, neither a bone nor a rag nor a memory, to give mute witness that
this way he passed, that way he rested a bit, here he took horse, there
he slept, with this man he had converse, that man saw his still body
borne hence? Could such a thing be? It seemed so.
After a gallant and dauntless search, which lasted through the best days
of September, Langford was forced to let cold reason have its sway. He
had thought, honestly, that the ruffians would not dare commit murder,
knowing that they were being pursued; but now he was forced to the
opinion that they had dared the worst, after all. For, though it would
be hard to hide all trace of a dead man, infinitely greater would be the
difficulty in covering the trail of a living one,—one who must eat and
drink, who had a mouth to be silenced and strength to be restrained. It
came gradually to him, the belief that Williston was dead; but it came
surely. With it came the jeer of the spectre that would not let him
forget that he should have foreseen what would surely happen. With it
came also a great tenderness for Mary, and a redoubled vigilance to keep
his unruly tongue from blurting out things that would hurt her who was
looking to him, in the serene confidence in his good friendship, for
brotherly counsel and comfort.
In the first dark days of his new belief, he spoke to Gordon, and the
young lawyer had written a second letter to the “gal reporter.” In
response, she came at once to Kemah and from thence to the White
homestead in the Boss’s “own private.” This time the Boss did the
driving himself, bringing consternation to the heart of one Jim Munson,
cow-puncher, who viewed the advent of her and her “mouse-colored hair”
with serious trepidation and alarm. What he had dreaded had come to
pass. ’T was but a step now to the Three Bars. A fussy woman would be
the means of again losing man his Eden. It was monstrous. He sulked,
aggrievedly, systematically.
Louise slipped into the sad life at the Whites’ easily, sweetly,
adaptably. Mary rallied under her gentle ministrations. There was—would
ever be—a haunting pathos in the dark eyes, but she arose from her bed,
grateful for any kindness shown her, strong in her determination not to
be a trouble to any one by giving way to weak and unavailing tears. If
she ever cried, it was in the night, when no one knew. Even Louise, who
slept with her, did not suspect the truth for some time. But one night
she sat straight up in bed suddenly, out of her sleep, with an
indefinable intuition that it would be well for her to be awake. Mary
was lying in a strange, unnatural quiet. Instinctively Louise reached
out a gentle, consoling hand to her. She was right. Mary was not
sleeping. The following night the same thing happened, and the next
night also; but one night when she reached over to comfort, she found
her gentle intention frustrated by a pillow under which Mary had hidden
her head while she gave way guardedly to her pent-up grief.
Louise changed her tactics. She took Mary on long walks over the
prairie, endeavoring to fatigue her into sleep. The length of these
jaunts grew gradually and systematically. It came at last to be an
established order of the day for the two girls to strike off early, with
a box of luncheon strapped over Louise’s shoulder, for—nowhere in
particular, but always somewhere that consumed the better part of the
day in the going and coming. Sometimes the hills and bluffs of the river
region drew them. Sometimes a woman’s whim made them hold to a straight
line over the level distance for the pure satisfaction of watching the
horizon across illimitable space remain stationary and changeless,
despite their puny efforts to stride the nearer to it. Sometimes, when
they chose the level, they played, like children, that they would walk
and walk till the low-lying horizon had to change, until out of its hazy
enchantment rose mountain-peaks and forests and valleys and cities. It
proved an alluring game. A great and abiding friendship grew out of this
_wanderlust_, cemented by a loneliness that each girl carried closely in
the innermost recesses of her heart and guarded jealously there. It was
a like loneliness in the littleness and atom-like inconsequence of self
each must hug to her breast,—and yet, how unlike! Louise was alone in a
strange, big land, but there was home for her somewhere, and kin of her
own kind to whom she might flee when the weight of alienism pressed too
sorely. But Mary was alone in her own land; there was nowhere to flee to
when her heart rebelled and cried out in the bitterness of its
loneliness; this was her home, and she was alone in it.
Louise learned to love the plains country. She revelled in its winds;
the high ones, blowing bold and free with their call to throw off
lethargy and stay from drifting; the low ones, sighing and rustling
through the already dead grass—a mournful and whispering lament for the
Summer gone. She had thought to become reconciled to the winds the last
of all. She was a prim little soul with all her sweet graciousness, and
dearly desired her fair hair ever to be in smooth and decorous coil or
plait. Strangely enough, the winds won her first allegiance. She loved
to climb to the summit of one of the barren hills flanking the river and
stand there while the wind just blew and blew. Loosened tendrils of hair
bothered her little these days. She relegated hats and puny, impotent
hat-pins to oblivion. Her hair roughened and her fair skin tanned, but
neither did these things bother her. It was the strength of the wind and
the freedom, and because it might blow where it listed without regard to
the arbitrary and self-important will of strutting man, that enthralled
her imagination. It came about that the bigness and loneliness of this
big country assumed a like aspect. It was not yet subjugated. The
vastness of it and the untrammelled freedom of it, though it took her
girl’s breath away, was to dwell with her forever, a sublime memory,
even when the cow country—unsubjugated—was only a retrospection of
silver hairs.
Mary, because of her abounding health, healed of her wound rapidly.
Langford took advantage of the girls’ absorption in each other’s company
to ride often and at length on quests of his own creation. With October,
Louise must join Judge Dale for the Autumn term of court. He haunted the
hills. He was not looking now for a living man; he was seeking a
cleverly concealed grave. He flouted the opinion—held by many—that the
body had been thrown into the Missouri and would wash ashore some later
day many and many a mile below. He held firmly to his fixed idea that
impenetrable mystery clouding the ultimate close of Williston’s earthly
career was the sought aim of his murderers, and they would risk no
river’s giving up its dead to their undoing.
It had been ascertained beyond reasonable doubt that Williston could not
have left the country in any of the usual modes. His description was at
all the stations along the line, together with the theory that he would
be leaving under compulsion.
Meanwhile, Gordon had buckled down for the big fight. He was sadly
handicapped, with the whole prop of his testimony struck from under him
by Williston’s disappearance. However, those who knew him best—the
number was not large—looked for things to happen in those days. They,
the few, the courageous minority, through all the ups and downs—with the
balance in favor of the downs most of the time—of the hardest-fought
battle of his life, the end of which left him gray at the temples,
maintained a deep and abiding faith in this quiet, unassuming young man,
who had squared his shoulders to this new paralyzing blow and refused to
be knocked out, who walked with them and talked with them, but kept his
own counsel, abided his time, and in the meantime—worked.
One day, Langford was closeted with him for a long two hours in his
dingy, one-roomed office on the ground floor. The building was a plain
wooden affair with its square front rising above the roof. In the rear
was a lean-to where Gordon slept and had his few hours of privacy.
“It won’t do, Paul,” Gordon said in conclusion. “I have thought it all
out. We have absolutely nothing to go upon—nothing at least but our own
convictions and a bandaged arm, and they won’t hang a man with Jesse’s
diabolical influence. We’ll fight it out on the sole question of ‘Mag,’
Paul. After that—well—who knows? Something else may turn up. There may
be developments. Meanwhile, just wait. There will be justice for
Williston yet.”
CHAPTER XIII
MRS. HIGGINS RALLIES TO HER COLORS
The Kemah County Court convened on a Tuesday, the second week in
December. The Judge coming with his court reporter to Velpen on Monday
found the river still open. December had crept softly to its appointed
place in the march of months with a gentle heralding of warm, southwest
winds.
“Weather breeder,” said Mrs. Higgins of the Bon Ami, with a mournful
shake of her head. “You mark my words and remember I said it. It’s a
sorry day for the cows when the river’s running in December.”
She was serving the judicial party herself, and capably, too. She dearly
loved the time the courts met, on either side of the river. It brought
many interesting people to the Bon Ami, although not often the Judge.
His coming for supper was a most unusual honor, and it was due to
Louise, who had playfully insisted. He had humored her much against his
will, it must be confessed; for he had a deeply worn habit of making
straight for the hotel from the station and there remaining until Hank
Bruebacher, liveryman, who never permitted anything to interfere with or
any one to usurp his prerogative of driving his honor to and from Kemah
when court was in session, whistled with shameless familiarity the
following morning to make his honor cognizant of the fact that he, Hank,
was ready. But he had come to the Bon Ami because Louise wished it, and
he reflected whimsically on the astonishment, amounting almost to
horror, on the face of his good landlord at the Velpen House when it
became an assured fact that he was not and had not been in the
dining-room.
“You are right, Mrs. Higgins,” assented the Judge gravely to her weather
predictions, “and the supper you have prepared for us is worthy the hand
that serves it. Kings and potentates could ask no better. Louise, dear
child, I am fond of you and I hope you will never go back East.”
“Thank you, Uncle Hammond,” said Louise, who knew that an amusing
thought was seeping through this declaration of affection. “I am sorry
to give you a heartache, but I am going back to God’s country some day,
nevertheless.”
“Maybe so—maybe not,” said the Judge. “Mrs. Higgins, my good woman, how
is our friend, the canker-worm, coming on these days?”
“Canker-worm?” repeated Mrs. Higgins. “Meanin’, your honor—”
“Just what I say—canker-worm. Isn’t he the worm gnawing in discontent at
the very core of the fair fruit of established order and peace in the
cow country?”
“I—I—don’t understand, your honor,” faltered the woman, in great
trepidation. Would his honor consider her a hopeless stupid? But what
was the man talking about? Louise looked up, a flush of color staining
her cheeks.
“Maybe fire-brand would suit you better, madame? My young friend, the
fire-brand,” resumed the Judge, rising. “That is good—fire-brand. Is he
not inciting the populace to ‘open rebellion, false doctrine, and
schism’? Is it not because of him that roofs are burned over the very
heads of the helpless homesteader?”
“For shame, Uncle Hammond,” exclaimed Louise, still flushed and with a
mutinous little sparkle in her eyes. “You are poking fun at me. You
haven’t any right to, you know; but that’s your way. I don’t care, but
Mrs. Higgins doesn’t understand.”
“Don’t you, Mrs. Higgins?” asked the Judge.
“No, I don’t,” snapped Mrs. Higgins, and she didn’t, but she thought she
did. “Only if you mean Mr. Richard Gordon, I’ll tell you now there ain’t
no one in this here God-forsaken country who can hold a tallow candle to
him. Just put that in your pipe and smoke it, will you?”
She piled up dishes viciously. She did not wait for her guests to depart
before she began demolishing the table. It was a tremendous breach of
etiquette, but she didn’t care. To have an ideal shattered ruthlessly is
ever a heart-breaking thing.
“But my dear Mrs. Higgins,” expostulated the Judge.
“You needn’t,” said that lady, shortly. “I don’t care,” she went on, “if
the president himself or an archangel from heaven came down here and
plastered Dick Gordon with bad-smellin’ names from the crown of his
little toe to the tip of his head, I’d tell ’em to their very faces that
they didn’t know what they was a talkin’ about, and what’s more they’d
better go back to where they belong and not come nosin’ round in other
people’s business when they don’t understand one single mite about it.
We don’t want ’m puttin’ their fingers in our pie when they don’t know a
thing about us or our ways. That’s my say,” she closed, with appalling
significance, flattering herself that no one could dream but that she
was dealing in the most off-hand generalities. She was far too politic
to antagonize, and withal too good a woman not to strike for a friend.
She congratulated herself she had been true to all her gods—and she had
been.
Louise smiled in complete sympathy, challenging the Judge meanwhile with
laughing eyes. But the Judge—he was still much of a boy in spite of his
grave calling and mature years—just threw back his blonde head and
shouted in rapturous glee. He laughed till the very ceiling rang in loud
response; laughed till the tears shone in his big blue eyes. Mrs.
Higgins looked on in undisguised amazement, hands on hips.
“Dear me, suz!” she sputtered, “is the man gone clean daffy?”
“Won’t you shake hands with me, Mrs. Higgins?” he asked, gravely. “I ask
your pardon for my levity, and I assure you there isn’t a man in the
whole world I esteem more or hold greater faith in than Dick Gordon—or
love so much. I thank you for your championship of him. I would that he
had more friends like you. Louise, are you ready?”
Their walk to the hotel was a silent one. Later, as she was leaving him
to go to her own room, Louise laid her head caressingly on her uncle’s
sleeve.
“Uncle Hammond,” she said, impulsively, “you are—incorrigible, but you
are the best man in all the world.”
“The very best?” he asked, smilingly.
“The very best,” she repeated, firmly.
There was a full calendar that term, and the close of the first week
found the court still wrestling with criminal cases, with that of Jesse
Black yet uncalled. Gordon reckoned that Black’s trial could not
possibly be taken up until Tuesday or Wednesday of the following week.
Long before that, the town began filling up for the big rustling case.
There were other rustling cases on the criminal docket, but they paled
before this one where the suspected leader of a gang was on trial. The
interested and the curious did not mean to miss any part of it. They
began coming in early in the week. They kept coming the remainder of
that week and Sunday as well. Even as late as Monday, delayed range
riders came scurrying in, leaving the cattle mostly to shift for
themselves. The Velpen aggregation, better informed, kept to its own
side of the river pretty generally until the Sunday, at least, should be
past.
The flats southeast of town became the camping grounds for those unable
to find quarters at the hotel, and who lived too far out to make the
nightly ride home and back in the morning. They were tempted by the
unusually mild weather. These were mostly Indians and half-breeds, but
with a goodly sprinkling of cowboys of the rougher order. Camp-fires
spotted the plain, burning redly at night. There was plenty of
drift-wood to be had for the hauling. Blanketed Indians squatted and
smoked around their fires—a revival of an older and better day for them.
Sometimes they stalked majestically through the one street of the town.
The judicial party was safely housed in the hotel, with the best service
it was possible for the management to give in this busy season of
congested patronage. It was impossible to accommodate the crowds. Even
the office was jammed with cots at night. Mary Williston had come in
from White’s to be with Louise. She was physically strong again, but
ever strangely quiet, always sombre-eyed.
“What shall I do, Louise?” she asked, one night. They were sitting in
darkness. From their east window they could see the gleaming red
splotches that were fires on the flat.
“What do you mean, Mary?” asked Louise, dreamily. She was thinking how
much sterner Gordon grew every day. He still had a smile for his
friends, but he always smiled under defeat. That is what hurt so. She
had noticed that very evening at supper how gray his hair was getting at
the temples. He had looked lonely and sad. Was it then all so hopeless?
“I mean, to make a living for myself,” Mary answered, earnestly. “There
is no one in the world belonging to me now. There were only father and
I. What shall I do, Louise?”
“Mary, dear, dear Mary, what are you thinking of doing?”
“Anything,” she answered, her proud reticence giving way before her
need, “that will keep me from the charity of my friends. The frock I
have on, plain as it is, is mine through the generosity of Paul
Langford. The bread I eat he pays for. He—he lied to me, Louise. He told
me the cowmen had made a purse for my present needs. They hadn’t. It was
all from him. I found out. Mrs. White is poor. She can’t keep a great,
strapping girl like me for nothing. I am such a hearty eater, and he has
been paying her, Louise, for what I ate. Think of it! I thought I should
die when I found it out. I made her promise not to take another cent
from him—for me. So I have been working to make it up. I have washed and
ironed and scrubbed and baked. I was man of affairs at the ranch while
Mr. White went out with the gang for the Fall round-up. I have herded.
But one has to have things besides one’s bread. The doctor was paid out
of that make-believe purse, but it must all be made up to Paul
Langford—every cent of it.”
“Mr. Langford would be very much hurt if you should do that,” began
Louise, slowly. “It was because of him, you know, primarily, that—”
“He owes me nothing,” interrupted Mary, sharply.
“Oh,” said Louise, smiling in the dark.
“I believe I could teach school,” went on Mary, with feverish haste, “if
I could get a school to teach.”
“I should think Mr. Gordon could help you to secure a place here,” said
Louise.
“I have not told Mr. Gordon my troubles,” said Mary, gravely. “I should
not dream of intruding with such petty affairs while his big fight is
on—his glorious fight. He will avenge my father. Nothing matters but
that. He has enough to bear—without a woman’s trivial grievances.”
“But he would be glad to take that little trouble for you if he knew,”
persisted Louise. She was feeling small and of little worth in the
strength of Mary’s sweeping independence. She was hauntingly sure that
in like circumstances she would be weak enough to take her trouble to—a
man like Gordon, for instance. It came to her, there in the dark, that
maybe he loved Mary. She had no cause to wonder, if this were true. Mary
was fine—beautiful, lovable, stanch and true and capable, and he had
known her long before he knew there was such a creature in existence as
the insignificant, old-maidenish, mouse-haired reporter from the East.
The air of the room suddenly became stifling. She threw open a window.
The soft, damp air of the cloudy, warm darkness floated in and caressed
her hot cheeks. Away, away over yonder, beyond the twinkling camp-fires
on the flat, across the river, away to the east, were her childhood’s
home and her kin. Here were the big, unthinking, overbearing cow country
and—the man who loved Mary Williston, maybe.
It was getting late bedtime. Men were shuffling noisily through the hall
on their way to their rooms. Scraps of conversation drifted in to the
two girls.
“He’s a fool to make the try without Williston.”
“It takes some folks a mighty long time to learn their place in this
here county.”
“Well, I reckon he thinks the county kin afford to stand good for his
fool play.”
“He’ll learn his mistake—when Jesse gets out.”
“Naw! Not the ghost of a show!”
“He’d ought to be tarred and feathered and shot full o’ holes, and
shipped back to where he come from to show his kind how we deal with
plumb idjits west o’ the river.”
“Well, he’ll dance a different stunt ’gainst this is over.”
“You bet! Jesse’ll do his stunt next.”
And then they heard the lazy doctor’s voice drawling, “Mebby so, but
let’s wait and see, shall we?”
Men’s minds were set unshiftingly on this coming trial. How Gordon would
have to fight for a fair jury!
“I think it is as you said,” said Mary, presently. “Mr. Langford feels
he owes me—bread and clothes. He is anxious to pay off the debt so there
will be nothing on his conscience. He owes me nothing, nothing, Louise,
but he is a man and he thinks he can pay off any obligation he may
feel.”
“That is a harsh motive you ascribe to Mr. Langford,” said Louise,
closing the window and coming to sit affectionately at Mary’s feet. “I
don’t think he means it in that way at all. I think it is a fine and
delicate and manly thing he has done. He did not intend for you to
know—or any one. And don’t you think, Mary, that the idea of making up a
purse should have come from some one else—just as he tried to make you
believe? It was not done, so what was left for Mr. Langford to do? He
had promised to see your father through. He was glad to do it. I think
it was fine of him to do—what he did—the way he did it.”
She had long thought the Boss dreamed dreams of Mary. She was more sure
of it than ever to-night. And now if Gordon did, too—well, Mary was worth
it. But she would be sorry for one of them some day. They were fine
men—both of them.
“But I shall pay him back—every cent,” replied Mary, firmly. “He owes me
nothing, Louise, nothing, I tell you. I will not accept alms—of him. You
see that I couldn’t, don’t you?”
“I know he does not feel he owes you anything—in the way you are
accusing him,” answered Louise, wisely. “He is doing this because you
are you and he cannot bear to think of you suffering for things when he
wants to help you more than he could dare to tell you now. Mary, don’t
you see? I think, too, you must pay him back some day, but don’t worry
about it. You would hurt him too much if you do not take plenty of time
to get strong and well before repaying him—paltry dollars. There will be
a way found, never fear. Meanwhile you can amuse yourself correcting my
transcripts to keep you content till something turns up, and we will
_make_ something turn up. Wait until this term is over and don’t fret.
You won’t fret, will you?”
“I will try not to, Louise,” said Mary, with a little weary gesture of
acquiescence.
CHAPTER XIV
CHANNEL ICE
A jolly party set off for Velpen Sunday morning. Hank Bruebacher had
remained over night on purpose to escort them to the river in his ’bus.
It had been caught on the wrong side. The channel had closed over about
the middle of the week. The ice had been very thin at first; there had
been no drop of the thermometer, but a gradual lowering night after
night had at last made men deem it safe to cross on foot. A rumor to
this effect had drifted in to the tired jurors hanging around and
killing time, waiting to be called. Sunday in Kemah was impossible—to
many. Besides, they had had a week of it. They were sure of a good
dinner at Velpen, where there had been no such fearful inroads on the
supplies, and the base of whose supplies, moreover, was not cut off as
it was at Kemah by the closing of the river, which was not yet solid
enough for traffic. That consideration held weight with many. Saloon
service was a little better, and that, too, had its votaries. Business
appointments actuated Gordon and perhaps a few others. _Ennui_ pure and
simple moved the Court and the Court’s assistant.
It was about ten in the morning. It was frosty, but bright, and the
little cold snap bade fair to die prematurely. It surely was wonderful
weather for South Dakota.
“Where is Mary?” asked the Judge, as Louise came lightly down the
stairs, ready to put on her gloves.
“She went out to the Whites’ an hour or so ago—to do the week’s washing,
I suspect. Mr. Langford took her out.”
“Louise! On Sunday!” Even the tolerant Judge was shocked.
“It’s true, Uncle Hammond,” persisted Louise, earnestly.
She wore a modish hat that was immensely becoming, and looked charming.
Gordon stood at the worn, wooden steps, hat off, despite the nipping
air, waiting to assist her to the place the gallant Hank had reserved
for her.
He sat down at her right, Judge Dale at her left. The jurymen filled the
other places rapidly. The heavy wagon lurched forward. The road was
good; there had been no snows or thaws. Now was Hank in his element. It
is very probable that he was the most unreservedly contented man in
seven States that fair Sunday morning—always excepting Munson of the
Three Bars. A few straggling buckboards and horsemen brought up the
rear. Judge Dale, taking to himself as much room as it was possible to
confiscate with elbows slyly pressed outward chickenwing-wise, fished
out his newspaper leisurely, leaned over Gordon to say in a
matter-of-fact voice, “Just amuse Louise for a little while, will you,
Dick, while I glance at the news; you won’t have to play, just talk,—she
likes to talk,” and buried himself in the folds of the jiggling paper;
much jiggled because Hank had no intention of permitting any vehicle to
pass the outfit of which the Judge was passenger while he, Hank
Bruebacher, held the reins. He was an authority of the road, and as
such, he refused to be passed by anything on wheels.
The rattle of the wagon drowned all coherent conversation. The Judge’s
outspread arms had forced Louise very close to her neighbor on the
right, who had the instructions to keep her amused, but even then he
must bend his head if he were to obey orders strictly and—talk. He chose
to obey. Last night, he had been worn out with the strain of the week;
he had not been able to forget things. To-day,—well, to-day was to-day.
“Are you going to hear the bishop?” asked Louise. It was a little hard
to make conversation when every time one lifted one’s eyes one found
one’s self so startlingly close to a man’s fine face.
“Surely!” responded Gordon. “An incomparable scholar—an indefatigable
workman—truest of saints.” There was grave reverence in his lowered
voice.
“You know him well?”
“Yes. I see him often in his Indian mission work. He is one of the best
friends I have.”
The river gleamed with a frozen deadness alongside. The horses’ hoofs
pounded rhythmically over the hardened road. Opposite, a man who had
evidently found saloon service in Kemah pretty good, but who doubtless
would put himself in a position to make comparisons as soon as ever his
unsteady feet could carry him there, began to sing a rollicking melody
in a maudlin falsetto.
“Shut up!” One of the men nudged him roughly.
“Right you are,” said the singer, pleasantly, whose name was Lawson. “It
is not seemly that we lift up our voices in worldly melody on this holy
day and—in the presence of a lady,” with an elaborate bow and a vacant
grin that made Louise shrink closer to the Judge. “I suggest we all join
in a sacred song.” He followed up his own suggestion with a discordant
burst of “Yes, we will gather at the river.”
“He means the kind o’ rivers they have in the ‘Place around the
Corner,’” volunteered Hank, turning around with a knowing wink. “They
have rivers there—plenty of ’em—only none of ’em ever saw water.”
“I tell you, shut up,” whispered the man who had first chided. “Can’t
you see there’s a lady present? No more monkey-shines or we’ll oust you.
Hear?”
“I bow to the demands of the lady,” said Lawson, subsiding with happy
gallantry.
“You have many ‘best friends’ for a man who boasted not so long ago that
he stood alone in the cow country,” said Louise, resuming the
interrupted conversation with Gordon.
“He is one of the fingers,” retorted Gordon. “I confessed to one hand,
you will remember.”
“Let me see,” said Louise, musingly. She began counting on her own
daintily gloved hand.
“Mrs. Higgins is the thumb, you said?” questioningly.
“Yes.”
“Mr. Langford is the first finger, of course?”
“Of course.”
“And Uncle Hammond is the middle finger?”
“You have said it.”
“And the bishop is the third finger?”
“He surely is.”
“And—and—Mary is the next?”
“Sorceress! You have guessed all right.”
“Then where am I?” she challenged, half in earnest, half in fun. “You
might have left at least the little finger for me.”
He laughed under his breath—an unsteady sort of laugh, as if something
had knocked at his habitual self control. There was only one answer to
that gay, mocking challenge—only one—and that he could not give. He
forgot for a little while that there were other people in the wagon. The
poor babbling, grinning man across the way was not the only drunken man
therein. Only one answer, and that to draw the form closer—closer to
him—against his heart—for there was where she belonged. Fingers? What
did he care for fingers now? He wanted to lay his face down against her
soft hair—it was so perilously near. If only he might win in his fight!
But even so, what would it matter? What could there ever be for her in
this cruel, alien land? She had been so kindly and lovingly nurtured. In
her heart nestled the home call—for all time. She was bound in its
meshes. They would draw her sooner or later to her sure and inevitable
destiny. And what was there for him elsewhere—after all these years?
Kismet. He drew a long breath.
“I’m a poor maverick, I suppose, marked with no man’s friendship. But
you see I’m learning the language of the brotherhood. Why don’t you
compliment me on my adaptability?”
She looked up smilingly. She was hurt, but he should never know it. And
he, because of the pain in him, answered almost roughly:
“It is not a language for you to learn. You will never learn. Quit
trying. You are not like us.”
She, because she did not understand, felt the old homesick choking in
her throat, and remembered with a reminiscent shudder of the first awful
time she had spun along that road. Everybody seemed to spin in this
strange land. She felt herself longing for the fat, lazy, old jogging
horses of her country home. Horses couldn’t hurry there because the
hills were too many and the roads too heavy. These lean, shaggy,
range-bred horses were diabolical in their predilection for going.
Hank’s surely were no exception to the rule. He pulled them up with a
grand flourish at the edge of the steep incline leading directly upon
the pontoon that bridged the narrowed river on the Kemah side of the
island, and they stopped dead still with the cleanness worthy of cow
ponies. The suddenness of the halt precipitated them all into a general
mix-up. Gordon had braced himself for the shock, but Louise was wholly
unprepared. She was thrown violently against him. The contact paled his
face. The soft hair he had longed to caress in his madness brushed his
cheek. He shivered.
“Oh!” cried Louise, laughing and blushing, “I wasn’t expecting that!”
Most of the men were already out and down on the bridge. A lone
pedestrian was making his way across.
“All safe?” queried Judge Dale, as he came up.
“A little thin over the channel, but all safe if you cross a-foot.”
“Suppose we walk across the island,” suggested the Judge, who
occasionally overcame his indolence in spasmodic efforts to counteract
his growing portliness, “and our friend Hank will meet us here in the
morning.”
So it was agreed. The little party straggled gayly across the bridge.
The walk across the island was far from irksome. The air was still
bracing, though rags of smoky cloud were beginning to obscure the sun.
The gaunt cottonwoods stood out in sombre silhouette against the
unsoftened bareness of the winter landscape. Louise was somewhat
thoughtful and pensive since her little attempt to challenge intimacy
had been so ungraciously received. To Gordon, on the other hand, had
come a strange, new exhilaration. His blood bounded joyously through his
veins. This was his day—he would live it to the dregs. To-morrow, and
renunciation—well, that was to-morrow. He could not even resent, as,
being a man, he should have resented, the unwelcome and ludicrous
attentions of the drunken singer to the one woman in the crowd, because
whenever the offender came near, Louise would press closer to him,
Gordon, and once, in her quick distaste to the proximity of the man, she
clutched Gordon’s coat-sleeve nervously. It was the second time he had
felt her hand on his arm. He never forgot either. But the man received
such a withering chastisement from Gordon’s warning eyes that he ceased
to molest until the remainder of the island road had been traversed.
Then men looked at each other questioningly. A long, narrow,
single-plank bridge stretched across the channel. It was not then so
safe as report would have it. The boards were stretched lengthwise with
a long step between each board and the next. What was to be done? Hank
had gone long since. No one coveted the long walk back to Kemah. Every
one did covet the comfort or pleasure upon which each had set his heart.
Gordon, the madness of his intoxication still upon him, constituted
himself master of ceremonies. He stepped lightly upon the near plank to
reconnoitre. He walked painstakingly from board to board. He was dealing
in precious freight—he would draw no rash conclusions. When he had
reached what he considered the middle of the channel, he returned and
pronounced it in his opinion safe, with proper care, and advised
strongly that no one step upon a plank till the one in front of him had
left it. Thus the weight of only one person at a time would materially
lessen the danger of the ice’s giving way. So the little procession took
up its line of march.
Gordon had planned that Louise should follow her uncle and he himself
would follow Louise; thus he might rest assured that there would be no
encroachment upon her preserves. The officious songster, contrary to
orders, glided ahead of his place when the line of march was well taken
up—usurping anybody’s plank at will, and trotting along over the bare
ice until finally he drew alongside Louise with an amiable grin.
“I will be here ready for emergencies,” he confided, meaningly. “You
need not be afraid. If the ice breaks, I will save you.”
“Get back, you fool,” cried Gordon, fiercely.
“And leave this young lady alone? Not so was I brought up, young man,”
answered Lawson, with great dignity. “Give me your hand, miss, I will
steady you.”
Louise shrank from his touch and stepped back to the end of her plank.
“Get on that plank, idiot!” cried Gordon, wrathfully. “And if you dare
step on this lady’s board again, I’ll wring your neck. Do you hear?”
He had stepped lightly off his own plank for a moment while he drew
Louise back to it. The ice gave treacherously, and a little pool of
water showed where his foot had been. Louise faltered.
“It—it—flows so fast,” she said, nervously.
“It is nothing,” he reassured her. “I will be more careful another
time.”
It was a perilous place for two. He hurried her to the next board as
soon as the subdued transgressor had left it, he himself holding back.
It was indeed an odd procession. Dark figures balanced themselves on the
slim footing, each the length of a plank from the other, the line
seeming to stretch from bank to bank. It would have been ludicrous had
it not been for the danger, which all realized. Some half-grown boys,
prowling along the Velpen shore looking for safe skating, gibed them
with flippant rudeness.
Lawson took fire.
“Whoop ’er up, boys,” he yelled, waving his hat enthusiastically.
He pranced up gayly to the Judge, tripping along on the bare ice.
“Your arm, your honor,” he cried. “It is a blot on my escutcheon that I
have left you to traverse this danger-bristling way alone—you, the
Judge. But trust me. If the ice breaks, I will save you. I swim like a
fish.”
“My friend,” said Dale, fixing on him eyes of calm disapproval, “if you
are the cause of my being forced to a cold-water plunge bath against my
wishes, I will sentence you to the gallows. Now go!”
He went. He was hurt, but he was not deterred. He would wait for the
lady. A gentleman could do no less. Louise stopped. Gordon stopped. The
whole back line stopped. Each man stood to his colors and—his plank.
Louise, glancing appealingly over her shoulder, gave an hysterical
little laugh.
“Move on!” cried Gordon, impatiently.
Instead of moving on, however, Lawson came confidently toward Louise.
She stifled a little feminine scream in her handkerchief and stepped
hastily backward.
“Don’t be afraid,” said Lawson.
Gordon repressed a rising oath, and cried out, “If you dare—,” but
Lawson had already dared. His heavy step was upon Louise’s frail
support. She thought shudderingly, intuitively, of the dark, swift,
angry current under its thin veneer of ice—the current that was always
hungry and ate islands and fertile fields in ravenous mouthfuls. She ran
back to the end of her plank.
“Have no fear,” said the drunken man, blandly. He stepped to the bare
ice at her side. “A man can’t walk pigeon-toed always,” he confided.
“Besides, there’s not a particle of danger. These fools are making a
mountain of a mole-hill.”
Gordon came forward quickly.
“Run ahead, Miss Dale, I’ll tend to this fellow,” he said.
He extended a firm hand. He meant to clutch the man, shove him behind,
and keep him there. But at that moment the ice began to give under
Lawson’s clumsy feet. A look of blank, piteous helplessness came into
his drunken eyes as he felt the treacherous ice sinking beneath him. He
tottered, then, with frantic, unthinking haste, and sprang to the plank,
but it, too, began to sink. He laid desperate hold of the girl.
“Save me!” he shrieked.
Louise was conscious only of a quick, awful terror, a dreadful horror of
swaying and sinking, and then she was muffled against a rough coat,
strong arms clasped her tightly and bore her backward. Shivering, she
hid her face in the coat, clutching the lapels with nervous strength.
“You’ll spoil your Sunday clothes,” she moaned, trying desperately to be
calm and sensible.
And Gordon held her at last as he had dreamed in his mad moments of
holding her—close against his heart—in the place he had not dared to
tell her he had already put her. His face was pressed against the fair
hair that he had longed with an indescribable longing to caress such a
short time ago. His lips brushed the soft strands with infinite
tenderness. Now was his dream come true. This day was his. No one might
take it from him. To-morrow,—but that was to-morrow. To-day was his. He
would live it to the end. Closer he held her,—the dear woman,—there was
no one else in all the world. When he released her, she was confronting
a man whose face was as white as the ice around them.
“Is this—the last of us?” she questioned, tremulously.
He flung his arm over her shoulders again. He did not know exactly what
he did. Men were coming forward rapidly, aware that a great tragedy had
threatened, had been averted. Dale was hastily retracing his steps.
Lawson had crawled to a place of safety on a forward plank after having
been flung out of the way by Gordon in his swift rush for Louise. He was
grinning foolishly, but was partially sobered by the shock.
“Back! All of you!” cried Gordon, imperiously. He was very pale, but he
had regained his self-control. “Idiots! Do you want another accident?
Back to your places! We’ll have to go around.”
The ice was broken in many spots. Louise had really gone through, but so
quick had been her rescue that she escaped with wet feet only. By making
a portable bridge of two of the planks, they skirted the yawning hole in
safety. It was a more dangerous undertaking now that two must stand on a
plank at the same time. Luckily, the greater number were ahead when the
accident occurred. It was not much past noon,—but Gordon’s day was
ended. It was as if the sun had gone down on it. He found no opportunity
to speak to Louise again, and the to-morrow, his to-morrow, had come.
But the one day had been worth while.
CHAPTER XV
THE GAME IS ON
Contrary to expectation, the case of the State of South Dakota against
Jesse Black was called soon after the sitting of the court Monday
afternoon. No testimony was introduced, however, until the following
day. Inch by inch, step by step, Gordon fought for a fair jury through
that tense afternoon. Merciless in his shrewd examination, keen to
detect hesitancy, prejudices sought to be concealed he cleverly and
relentlessly unearthed. Chair after chair was vacated,—only to be
vacated again. It seemed there was not a man in the county who had not
heard somewhat of this much-heralded crime—if crime it were. And he who
had heard was a prejudiced partisan. How could it be otherwise where
feeling ran so high,—where honest men mostly felt resentment against the
man who dared to probe the wound without extracting the cause of it, and
a hatred and fear curiously intermingled with admiration of the outlaw
whose next move after obtaining his freedom might be to cut out of the
general herd, cows of their own brands,—where tainted men, officers or
cowmen, awaited developments with a consuming interest that was not
above manipulating the lines of justice for their own selfish ends? Yet,
despite the obstacles in the way, Gordon was determined to have an
unprejudiced jury in so far as it lay in human power to seat such a one
in the box. So he worked, and worked hard.
This impanelling of the jury was not interesting to the crowd. Many had
no hint of its deeper meaning. Others saw it in the light of child’s
play—a certain braggadocio on the part of the young lawyer. They wanted
the actual show to begin—the examination of witnesses. They came and
went restlessly, impatiently waiting. Wiser heads than theirs knew that
the game was already on in deadly earnest. If these had been lucky
enough to get seats in the small and overcrowded court-room, they
remained glued to them. They were waiting to see what manner of men
would be chosen—Jesse’s peers—to pass judgment on his acts and mete out
for him just deserts—if they were capable of a just verdict. The
square-jawed, keen-witted, clean-cut captain of justice, who had
forgotten that the campaign had aged him irrevocably and that some
whitened hair would never grow brown again, meant that they should be
capable. The opposing lawyers smiled tolerantly at the numerous
challenges. These smiles went far to convince many of the infallibility
of their defence. Amused tolerance is a powerful weapon on more fields
than one where men war with their wits. It is a wise man who cultivates
the art.
“We have chosen the right man,” whispered Langford to Mary. They had
secured seats near the front and were of those who knew the game was
being played.
“He is great,” returned Mary. If only her father could be there to help!
The odds were fearful. Louise, sitting at her table within the bar, with
faith in this man’s destiny sufficient to remove mountains, smiled down
at her friends.
“Louise is an angel,” said Mary, affectionately.
“Yes, she is,” responded Langford, absently, for he was not looking at
the girl reporter, nor were his thoughts on her side of the rail. He
wished for the sake of Williston’s “little girl” that there were not so
much tobacco stench in the room. But this was a vague and intangible
wish. He wished with the whole strength of his manhood—which was
much—that this man on trial might be made to pay the penalty of his
crime as a stepping-stone to paying the penalty of that greater crime
of which he firmly believed him guilty. His own interest had become
strangely secondary since that hot July day when he had pledged himself
to vengeance. This falling off might have dated from a certain September
morning when he had lost himself—for all time—to a girl with pain-pinched
face and fever-brightened eyes who wore a blue wrapper. His would not be
a personal triumph now, if he won.
Court adjourned that evening with the jury-box filled. The State’s
friends were feeling pretty good about it. Langford made his way into
the bar where Gordon was standing apart. He passed an arm affectionately
over his friend’s shoulder.
“You were inspired, Dick,” he said. “Keep on the same as you have begun
and we shall have everything our own way.”
But the fire had died down in the young lawyer’s bearing.
“I’m tired, Paul, dead tired,” he said, wearily. “I wish it were over.”
“Come to supper—then you’ll feel better. You’re tired out. It is a tough
strain, isn’t it?” he said, cheerily. He was not afraid. He knew the
fire would burn the brighter again when there was need of it—in the
morning.
They passed out of the bar together. At the hotel, Mary and Louise were
already seated at the table in the dining-room where the little party
usually sat together when it was possible to do so. Judge Dale had not
yet arrived. The landlady was in a worried dispute with Red Sanderson
and a companion. The men were evidently cronies. They had their eyes on
two of the three vacant places at the table.
“But I tell you these places are taken,” persisted the landlady, who
served as head-waitress when such services were necessary, which was not
often. Her patrons usually took and held possession of things at their
own sweet will.
“You bet they are,” chimed in Red, deliberately pulling out a chair next
to Louise, who shivered in recognition.
“Please—” she began, in a small voice, but got no farther. Something in
his bold, admiring stare choked her into silence.
“You’re a mighty pretty girl, if you are a trottin’ round with the Three
Bars,” he grinned. “Plenty time to change your live—”
“Just move on, will you,” said Gordon, curtly, coming up at that moment
with Langford and shoving him aside with unceremonious brevity. “This is
my place.” He sat down quietly.
“You damned upstart,” blustered Sanderson. “Want a little pistol play,
do you?”
“Gentlemen! gentlemen!” implored the landlady.
“I’m not entering any objection,” said Gordon, coolly. “Just shoot—why
don’t you? You have the drop on me.”
For a moment it looked as if Sanderson would take him at his word and
meet this taunt with instant death for the sender of it, so black was
his anger. But encountering Langford’s level gaze, he read something
therein, shrugged his shoulders, replaced his pistol, and sauntered off
with his companion just as Judge Dale came upon the scene. Langford
glanced quickly across the table at Mary. Her eyes were wide with
startled horror. She, too, had seen. Just above Red Sanderson’s temple
and extending from the forehead up into the hair was an ugly scar—not
like that left by a cut, but as if the flesh might have been deeply
bruised by some blunt weapon.
“Mary! How pale you are!” cried Louise, in alarm.
“I’m haunted by that man,” she continued, biting her lip to keep from
crying out against the terrors of this country. “He’s always showing up
in unexpected places. I shall die if I ever meet him alone.”
“You need not be afraid,” said Gordon, speaking quietly from his place
at her side. Louise flashed him a swift, bewildering smile of gratitude.
Then she remembered she had a grievance against him and she stiffened.
But then the feel of his arms came to her—the feel that she had scarcely
been conscious of yesterday when the dark water lay at her feet,—and she
blushed, and studied her plate diligently.
Under this cover, the young ranchman comforted Mary, whom the others had
temporarily forgotten, with a long, caressing look from his handsome
eyes that was a pledge of tireless vigilance and an unforgetting
watchfulness of future protection.
CHAPTER XVI
THE TRIAL
The next morning, every available seat was filled early. People had
blocked the rough plank walks leading to the court-house long before the
doors were unlocked. The day promised to be fine, and the many teams
coming and going between Kemah and the river to pick up the Velpen
people who had crossed the ice on foot gave to the little town somewhat
of the gala appearance of fair time. The stately and blanketed Sioux
from their temporary camps on the flat were standing around,
uncommunicative, waiting for proceedings to begin. Long before the
judicial party had arrived from the hotel, the cramped room was crowded
to its limits. There was loud talking, laughing, and joking. Local wits
amused themselves and others by throwing quips at different members of
the county bar or their brethren from across the river, as they walked
to their places inside the railings with the little mannerisms that were
peculiar to each. Some swaggered with their importance; others bore
themselves with a ludicrous and exaggerated dignity; while a refreshing
few, with absolute self-unconsciousness, sat down for the work in hand.
The witty cowboys, restrained by no bothersome feelings of delicacy,
took off every one in running asides that kept the room in uproar. Men
who did not chew tobacco ate peanuts.
The door in the rear of the bar opened and Judge Dale entered. A
comparative quiet fell upon the people. He mounted to his high bench.
The clerk came in, then the court reporter. She tossed her note books on
the table, leisurely pulled off her gloves and took her place, examining
the ends of her pencils with a critical eye. It would be a busy day for
the “gal reporter.” Then Langford came shoving his way down the crowded
aisle with a sad-faced, brown-eyed, young woman in his wake, who yet
held herself erect with a proud little tilt to her chin. There was not
an empty seat outside the bar. Louise motioned, and he escorted Mary to
a place within and sat down beside her. The jurymen were all in their
chairs. Presently came in Gordon with his quiet, self-reliant manner.
Langford had been right. The County Attorney was not tired to-day.
Shortly after Gordon came Small—Small, the dynamic, whose explosives had
so often laid waste the weak and abortive independent reasoning powers
of “Old Necessity” and his sort, and were the subject of much satire and
some admiration when the legal fraternity talked “shop.” As he strode to
his place, he radiated bombs of just and telling wrath. He scintillated
with aggressiveness. With him came Jesse Black, easy and disdainful as
of old. After them, a small man came gliding in with as little commotion
as if he were sliding over the floor of a waxed dancing hall in
patent-leather pumps. He was an unassuming little man with quick,
cat-like movements which one lost if one were not on the alert. When he
had slipped into a chair next to his associate, Small, the inflammable
Small, towered above him head and shoulders.
“Every inch the criminal,” audibly observed a stranger, an Englishman
over to invest in lands for stocking a horse ranch. “Strange how they
always wear the imprint on their faces. No escaping it. I fancy that is
what the Scriptures meant by the mark of Cain.”
The remark was addressed to no one in particular, but it reached the
ears of Jim Munson, who was standing near.
“Good Lord, man!” he said, with a grin, “that’s the plumb smartest
criminal lawyer in the hull county. That’s a fac’. Lord, Lord! Him Jesse
Black?”
His risibilities continued to thus get the better of his gravity at
frequent intervals during the day. He never failed to snort aloud in
pure delight whenever he thought of it. What a tale for the boys when he
could get to them!
“These cattle men!” This time the tenderfoot communicated with
himself—he had a square chin and a direct eye; there were possibilities
in him. “Their perverted sense of the ridiculous is diabolical.”
There were others who did not know the little man. He hailed from the
southern part of the State. But Gordon knew him. He knew he was pitted
against one of the sharpest, shrewdest men of his day.
“Gentlemen, I think we are ready,” said the Judge, and the game was on
again.
The State called Paul Langford, its principal witness in default of
Williston.
“Your name, place of residence, and business?” asked the counsel for the
State.
“Paul Langford. I reside in Kemah County, and I own and operate a cattle
ranch.”
After Langford had clearly described and identified the animal in
question, Gordon continued:
“Mr. Langford, when did you first miss this steer?”
“On the fifteenth day of July last.”
“How did you happen to miss this steer?”
“My attention was called to the fact that an animal answering this
description and bearing my brand had been seen under suspicious
detention.”
“Prior to information thus received, you were not aware this creature
had either strayed away or been stolen?”
“I was not.”
“Who gave you this information, Mr. Langford?”
“George Williston of the Lazy S.”
“Now you may tell the jury in what words Williston told you about the
steer he saw.”
This, of course, was objected to and the objection was sustained by the
court, as Gordon knew it would be. He only wanted the jury to remember
that Williston could have told a damaging story had he been here, and
also to remember how mysteriously this same Williston had disappeared.
He could not have Williston or Williston’s story, but he might keep an
impression ever before these twelve men that there was a story—he knew
it and they knew it,—a story of which some crotchet of the law forbade
the telling.
“What did you do after your attention had been called to the suspicious
circumstances of the steer’s detention?”
“I informed my boys of what I had heard, and sent them out to look for
the steer.”
“That same day?”
“Yes.”
“Were they successful?”
“No.”
“Did this steer have a particular stamping ground?”
“He did.”
“Where was that?”
“He always ranged with a bunch on what we call the home range.”
“Near the ranch house?”
“Within half a mile.”
“Did you look for him yourself?”
“I did.”
“He was not on this home grazing ground?”
“He was not.”
“Did you look elsewhere for him?”
“We did.”
“Where?”
“We rode the free ranges for several days—wherever any of my cattle held
out.”
“How many days did you say you rode?”
“Why, we continued to look sharp until my boy, Munson, found him the day
before the preliminary at the Velpen stock-yards, on the point of being
shipped to Sioux City.”
“You went to Velpen to identify this steer?”
“I did.”
“It was your steer?”
“Yes.”
“The same for which you had been searching so long?”
“The very same.”
“It was wearing your brand?”
“It was not.”
“What brand was it wearing?”
“J R.”
“Where was it?”
“On the right hip.”
“Where do you usually put your brand, Mr. Langford?”
“On the right hip.”
“Do you always brand your cattle there?”
“Always.”
“Do you know any J R outfit?”
“I do not.”
Gordon nodded to Small. His examination had been straightforward and to
the point. He had drawn alert and confident answers from his witness.
Involuntarily, he glanced at Louise, who had not seemed to be working at
all during this clean-cut dialogue. She flashed a fleeting smile at him.
He knew he was out of sympathy with the great majority of the people
down there in front. He did not seem to care so much now. A great
medicine is a womanly and an understanding smile. It flushed his face a
bit, too.
Langford was most unsatisfactory under cross-examination. He never
contradicted himself, and was a trifle contemptuous of any effort to
tangle him up in threads of his own weaving. The little man touched
Small on the arm and whispered to him.
“Mr. Langford,” said Small, in a weighty voice, “you travel a great
deal, I believe?”
“I do.”
“For pleasure, maybe?” with a mysterious inflection.
“Partly.”
“Business as well?”
“Business as well.”
“Just prior to the arrest of the defendant,” insinuatingly, “you were
away?”
“How long prior do you mean?”
“Say a week.”
“No.”
“Two weeks?”
“Yes.”
“You had been away some time?”
“The better part of a year,” confessed Langford, with engaging candor.
“Yes. Now, Mr. Langford, I should like you to tell me about how many
cattle you range—in round numbers.”
“About five thousand head.”
“Yes. Now, Mr. Langford, you who count your cattle by the thousands, on
your own sworn word you have been out of the country a year. Don’t you
think you are asking this jury to swallow a pretty big mouthful when you
ask them to believe that you could so unmistakably distinguish this one
poor ornery steer, who has so little to distinguish him from thousands
of others?”
“I have owned that spotted steer for years,” said Langford, composedly.
“I have never sold him because he was rather an odd creature and so
cantankerous that we dubbed him the Three Bars mascot.”
Gordon called Jim Munson.
“What is your name?”
“Gosh!”
The question was unexpected. Was there any one in the county who did not
know Jim Munson? And Dick Gordon of all people! Then he remembered that
the Boss had been asked the same question, so it must be all right. But
the ways of the court were surely mysterious and ofttimes foolish.
“Jim Munson. Jim Munson’s my name—yep.”
Gordon smiled.
“You needn’t insist on it, Mr. Munson,” he advised. “We know it now.
Where do you live?”
“Hellity damn! I live at the Three Bars ranch.”
“In Kemah County?”
“It sure is.”
“What is your business, Mr. Munson?”
“Jim’s shorter, Dick. Well, I work for the Boss, Mr. Paul Langford.”
“In what capacity?”
“If you mean what do I do, why, I ride the range, I punch cows, I always
go on the round-up, I’m a fair bronco-breaker and I make up bunks and
clean lamp chimblies between times,” he recited, glibly, bound to be
terse yet explicit, by advice of the Boss.
There was a gale of laughter in the bar. Even the Court smiled.
“Oh, Jim! Jim! You have perjured yourself already!” murmured the Boss.
“Clean lamp chimneys—ye gods!”
“Well, grin away!” exploded Jim, his quick ire rising. He had forgotten
that Judge Dale’s court was not like Justice McAllister’s. His fingers
fairly itched to draw a pistol and make the scoffers laugh and dance to
a little music of his own. But something in Gordon’s steady though
seemingly careless gaze brought him back to the seriousness of the scene
they were playing—without guns.
The examination proceeded. The air was getting stifling. Windows were
thrown open. Damp-looking clouds had arisen from nowhere seemingly and
spread over the little prairie town, over the river and the hills. It
was very warm. Weather-seasoned inhabitants would have predicted storm
had they not been otherwise engaged. There was no breath of air
stirring. Mrs. Higgins had said it was a sorry day for the cattle when
the river was running in December. Others had said so and so believed,
but people were not thinking of the cattle now. One big-boned,
long-horned steer held the stage alone.
The State proceeded to Munson’s identification of the steer in question.
After many and searching questions, Gordon asked the witness:
“Jim, would you be willing to swear that the steer you had held over at
the stock-yards was the very same steer that was the mascot of the Three
Bars ranch?”
This was Jim’s big opportunity.
“Know Mag? Swear to Mag? Dick, I would know Mag ef I met him on the
golden streets of the eternal city or ef my eyes was full o’ soundin’
cataracts! Yep.”
“I am not asking such an impossible feat, Mr. Munson,” cut in Gordon,
nettled by the digressions of one of his most important witnesses.
“Answer briefly, please. Would you be willing to swear?”
Jim was jerked back to the beaten track by the sharp incision of
Gordon’s rebuke. No, this was indeed not Jimmie Mac’s court.
“Yep,” he answered, shortly.
Billy Brown was called. After the preliminary questions, Gordon said to
him:
“Now, Mr. Brown, please tell the jury how you came into possession of
the steer.”
“Well, I was shippin’ a couple o’ car loads to Sioux City, and I was
drivin’ the bunch myself with a couple o’ hands when I meets up with
Jesse Black here. He was herdin’ a likely little bunch o’ a half dozen
or so—among ’em this spotted feller. He said he wasn’t shippin’ any this
Fall, but these were for sale—part of a lot he had bought from Yellow
Wolf. So the upshot of the matter was, I took ’em off his hands. I was
just lackin’ ’bout that many to make a good, clean, two cars full.”
“You took a bill-of-sale for them, of course, Mr. Brown?”
“I sure did. I’m too old a hand to buy without a bill-o’-sale.”
The document was produced, marked as an exhibit, and offered in
evidence.
The hearing of testimony for the State went on all through that day. It
was late when the State rested its case—so late that the defence would
not be taken up until the following day. It was all in—for weal or for
woe. In some way, all of the State’s witnesses—with the possible
exception of Munson, who would argue with the angel Gabriel at the last
day and offer to give him lessons in trumpet blowing—had been imbued
with the earnest, honest, straightforward policy of the State’s counsel.
Gordon’s friends were hopeful. Langford was jubilant, and he believed in
the tolerable integrity of Gordon’s hard-won jury. Gordon’s presentation
of the case thus far had made him friends; fickle friends maybe, who
would turn when the wind turned—to-morrow,—but true it was that when
court adjourned late in the afternoon, many who had jeered at him as a
visionary or an unwelcome meddler acknowledged to themselves that they
might have erred in their judgment.
As on the previous night, Gordon was tired. He walked aimlessly to a
window within the bar and leaned against it, looking at the still,
oppressive, cloudy dampness outside, with the early December darkness
coming on apace. Lights were already twinkling in kitchens where
housewives were busy with the evening meal.
“Well, Dick,” said Langford, coming up cheery and confident.
“Well, Paul, it’s all in.”
“And well in, old man.”
“I—don’t know, Paul. I hope so. That quiet little man from down country
has not been much heard from, you know. I am afraid, a moral uplift
isn’t my stunt. I’m tired! I feel like a rag.”
Langford was called away for a moment. When he returned, Gordon was
gone. He was not at supper.
“He went away on his horse,” explained Louise, in answer to Langford’s
unspoken question. “I saw him ride into the country.”
When the party separated for the night, Gordon had not yet returned.
CHAPTER XVII
GORDON RIDES INTO THE COUNTRY
Gordon rode aimlessly out of the little town with its twinkling lights.
He did not care where he went or what direction he pursued. He wanted to
ride off a strange, enervating dejection that had laid hold of him the
moment his last testimony had gone in. It all seemed so pitifully
inadequate—without Williston,—now that it was all in. Why had he
undertaken it? It could only go for another defeat counted against him.
Though what was one defeat more or less when there had been so many? It
would be nothing new. Was he not pursuing merely the old beaten trail?
Why should the thought weigh so heavily now? Can a man never attain to
that higher—or lower, which is it?—altitude of strifeless, unregretful
hardness? Or was it, he asked himself in savage contempt of his
weakness, that, despite all his generous and iron clad resolutions, he
had secretly, unconsciously perhaps, cherished a sweet, shy, little
reservation in his inmost heart that maybe—if he won out—
“You poor fool,” he said, aloud, with bitter harshness.
Suppose he did. A brave specimen, he, if he had the shameful egoism to
ask a girl—a girl like Louise—a gentle, highbred, protected, cherished
girl like that—to share this new, bleak, rough life with him. But the
very sweetness of the thought of her doing it made him gasp there in the
darkness. How stifling the air was! He lifted his hat. It was hard to
breathe. It was like the still oppressiveness preceding an electrical
storm. His mare, unguided, had naturally chosen the main travelled trail
and kept it. She followed the mood of her master and walked leisurely
along while the man wrestled with himself.
If he really possessed the hardihood to ask Louise to do this for
him, she would laugh at him. Stay! That was a lie—a black lie. She
would not laugh—not Louise. She was not of that sort. Rather would
she grieve over the inevitable sadness of it. If she laughed, he could
bear it better—he had good, stubborn, self-respecting blood in him,—but
she would not laugh. And all the rest of his long life must be spent in
wishing—wishing—if it could have been! But he would never ask her to do
it. Not even if the impossible came to pass. It was a hard country on
women, a hard, treeless, sun-seared, unkindly country. Men could stand
it—fight for its future; but not women like Louise. It made men as well
as unmade them. And after all it did not prove to be the undoing of men
so much as it developed in them the perhaps hitherto hidden fact that
they were already wanting. These latent, constitutional weaknesses thus
laid bare, the bad must for a while prevail—bad is so much noisier than
good. But this big, new country with its infinite possibilities—give it
time—it would form men out of raw material and make over men mistakenly
made when that was possible, or else show the dividing line so clearly
that the goats might not herd with the sheep. Some day, it would be fit
for women—like Louise. Not now. Much labor and sorrow must be lived
through; there must be many mistakes, many experiments tried, there must
be much sacrifice and much refining, and many must fall and lose in the
race before its big destiny be worked out and it be fit for women—like
Louise. Down in the southern part of the State, and belonging to it, a
certain big barred building sheltered many women, when the sun of the
treeless prairies and the gazing into the lonesome distances surrounding
their homesteads seeped into their brains and stayed there so that they
knew not what they did. There were trees there and fountains and restful
blue-grass in season, and flowers, flowers, flowers—but these came too
late for most of the women.
Louise was not of that sort. The roughness and the loneliness would
simply wear her away and she would die—smiling to the last. What leering
fate had led her hither to show him what he had missed by choosing as he
had chosen to throw himself into the thankless task of preparing a new
country for—a future generation? This accomplished, she would flit
lightly away and never know the misery she had left behind or the flavor
and zest she had filched from the work of one man, at least, who had
entered upon it with lofty ambition, high hopes, and immutable purpose.
What then would he have wished? That she had not come at all?
He smiled. If Louise could have seen that smile, or the almost dewy
softness which stole into his eyes—the eyes that were too keen for
everyday living! That he loved her was the one thing in life worth
while. Then why rail at fate? If he had not chosen as he had, he should
never have known Louise. He must have gone through life without that
dear, exquisite, solemn sense of her—in his arms—those arms to which it
had been given to draw her back from a cruel death. That fulfilment was
his for all time. How sweet she was! He seemed to feel again the soft
pressure of her clinging arms,—remembering how his lips had brushed her
fair hair. If it had been Langford, now, who was guilty of so ridiculous
a sentimentalism—the bold, impetuous, young ranchman—he smiled at
himself whimsically. Then he pulled himself together. He did not think
the jury could believe the story Jesse Black would trump up, no matter
how plausible it was made to sound. He felt more like himself,—in better
condition to meet those few but staunch friends of his from whom he had
so summarily run away,—stronger to meet—Louise. Man-like, now that he
was himself again, he must know the time. He struck a match.
“Why, Lena, old girl, we’ve been taking our time, haven’t we? They are
likely through supper, but maybe I can wheedle a doughnut out of the
cook.”
The match burned out. Not until he had tossed it away did it come to him
that they were no longer on the main trail.
“Now, that’s funny, old girl,” he scolded. “What made you be so
unreasonable? Well, we started with our noses westward, so you must have
wandered into the old Lazy S branch trail. Though, to be sure, it has
been such a deuce of a while since we travelled it that I wonder at you,
Lena. Well, we’ll just jog back. What’s the matter now, silly?”
His mare had shied. He turned her nose resolutely, domineeringly, back
toward the spot objected to.
“I can’t see what you’re scared at, but we’ll just investigate and show
you how foolish a thing is feminine squeamishness.”
A shadowy form arose out of the darkness. It approached.
“Is that you, Dick?”
Gordon was not a superstitious man, yet he felt suddenly cold to the
crown of his head. It was not so dark as it might have been. There would
have been a moon had it not been cloudy. Dimly, he realized that the man
had arisen from the ruins of what must have been the old Williston
homestead. The outlines of the stone stoop were vaguely visible in the
half light. The solitary figure had been crouched there, brooding.
“I’m flesh and blood, Dick, never fear,” said the man in a mournful
voice. “I’m hungry enough to vouch for that. You needn’t be afraid. I’m
anything but a spirit.”
“Williston!” The astonished word burst from Gordon’s lips. “Williston!
Is it really you?”
“None other, my dear Gordon! Sorry I startled you. I saw your light and
heard your voice speaking to your horse, and as you were the very man I
was on the point of seeking, I just naturally came forward, forgetting
that my friends would very likely look upon me in the light of a ghost.”
“Williston! My dear fellow!” repeated Gordon again. “It is too good to
be true,” he cried, leaping from his mare and extending both hands
cordially. “Shake, old man! My, the feel of you is—bully. You are flesh
and blood all right. You always did have a good, honest shake for a
fellow. I don’t know, though. Seems to me you have been kind o’ running
to skin and bones since I last saw you. Grip’s good, but bony. You’re
thinner than ever, aren’t you?”
All this time he was shaking Williston’s hands heartily. He never
thought of asking him where he had been. For weary months he had longed
for this man to come back. He had come back. That was enough for the
present. He had always felt genuinely friendly toward the unfortunate
scholar and his daughter.
“That’s natural, isn’t it? Besides, they forgot my rations sometimes.”
“Who, Williston?” asked Gordon, the real significance of the man’s
return taking quick hold of him.
“I think you know, Gordon,” said the older man, quietly. “It is a long
story. I was coming to you. I will tell you everything. Shall I begin
now?”
“Are you in any danger of pursuit?” asked Gordon, suddenly bethinking
himself.
“I think not. I killed my jailer, the half-breed, Nightbird.”
“You did well. So did Mary.”
“What do you mean?”
“Didn’t you know that Mary shot and killed one of the desperadoes that
night? At least, we have every reason to think it was Mary. By the way,
you have not asked after her.”
The man’s head drooped. He did not answer for a long time. When he
raised his head, his face, though showing indistinctly, was hard and
drawn. He spoke with little emotion as a man who had sounded the gamut
of despair and was now far spent.
“What was the use? I saw her fall, Gordon. She stood with me to the end.
She was a brave little girl. She never once faltered. Dick,” he said,
his voice changing suddenly, and laying hot, feverish hands on the young
man’s shoulders, “we’ll hang them—you and I—we’ll hang them every
one,—the devils who look like men, but who strike at women. We’ll hang
them, I say—you and I. I’ve got the evidence.”
“Is it possible they didn’t tell you?” cried Gordon, aghast at the
amazing cruelty of it.
“Tell me anything? Not they. She was such a good girl, Dick. There never
was a better. She never complained. She never got her screens, poor
girl. I wish she could have had her screens before they murdered her.
Where did you lay her, Dick?”
“Mr. Williston,” said Dick, taking firm hold of the man’s burning hands
and speaking with soothing calmness, “forgive me for not telling you at
once. I thought you knew. I never dreamed that you might have been
thinking all the while that Mary was dead. She is alive and well and
with friends. She only fainted that night. Come, brace up! Why, man
alive, aren’t you glad? Well, then, don’t go to pieces like a child.
Come, brace up, I tell you!”
“You—you—wouldn’t lie to me, would you, Dick?”
“As God is my witness, Mary is alive and in Kemah this minute—unless an
earthquake has swallowed the hotel during my absence. I saw her less
than two hours ago.”
“Give me a minute, my dear fellow, will you? I—I—”
He walked blindly away a few steps and sat down once more on the ruins
of his homestead. Gordon waited. The man sat still—his head buried in
his hands. Gordon approached, leading his mare, and sat down beside him.
“Now tell me,” he said, with simple directness.
An hour later, the two men separated at the door of the Whites’ claim
shanty.
“Lie low here until I send for you,” was Gordon’s parting word.
CHAPTER XVIII
FIRE!
The wind arose along toward midnight—the wind that many a hardened
inhabitant would have foretold hours before had he been master of his
time and thoughts. As a rule, no signal service was needed in the cow
country. Men who practically lived in the open had a natural right to
claim some close acquaintance with the portents of approaching changes.
But it would have been well had some storm flag waved over the little
town that day. For the wind that came slipping up in the night, first in
little sighing whiffs and skirmishes, gradually growing more impatient,
more domineering, more utterly contemptuous, haughty, and hungry,
sweeping down from its northwest camping grounds, carried a deadly
menace in its yet warm breath to the helpless and unprotected cattle
huddled together in startled terror or already beginning their migration
by intuition, running with the wind.
It rattled loose window-casings in the hotel, so that people turned
uneasily in their beds. It sent strange creatures of the imagination to
prowl about. Cowmen thought of the depleted herds when the riders should
come in off the free ranges in the Spring should that moaning wind mean
a real northwester.
Louise was awakened by a sudden shriek of wind that swept through the
slight aperture left by the raised window and sent something crashing to
the floor. She lay for a moment drowsily wondering what had fallen. Was
it anything that could be broken? She heard the steady push of the wind
against the frail frame building, and knew she ought to compel herself
sufficiently to be aroused to close the window. But she was very sleepy.
The crash had not awakened Mary. She was breathing quietly and deeply.
But she would be amenable to a touch—just a light one—and she did not
mind doing things. How mean, though, to administer it in such a cause.
She could not do it. The dilapidated green blind was flapping dismally.
What time was it? Maybe it was nearly morning, and then the wind would
probably go down. That would save her from getting up. She snuggled
under the covers and prepared to slip deliciously off into slumber
again.
But she couldn’t go to sleep after all. A haunting suspicion preyed on
her waking faculties that the crash might have been the water pitcher.
She had been asleep and could not gauge the shock of the fall. It had
seemed terrific, but what awakens one from sleep is always abnormal to
one’s startled and unremembering consciousness. Still, it might have
been the pitcher. She cherished no fond delusion as to the
impenetrability of the warped cottonwood flooring. Water might even then
be trickling through to the room below. She found herself wondering
where the bed stood, and that thought brought her sitting up in a hurry
only to remember that she was over the musty sitting room with its
impossible carpet. She would be glad to see it soaked—it might put a
little color into it, temporarily at least, and lay the dust of ages.
But, sitting up, she felt herself enveloped in a gale of wind that
played over the bed, and so wisely concluded that if she wished to see
this court through without the risk of grippe or pneumonia
complications, she had better close that window. So she slipped
cautiously out of bed, nervously apprehensive of plunging her feet into
a pool of water. It had not been the pitcher after all. Even after the
window was closed, there seemed to be much air in the room. The blind
still flapped, though at longer intervals. If it really turned cold, how
were they to live in that barn-like room, she and Mary? She thought of
the campers out on the flat and shivered. She looked out of the window
musingly a moment. It was dark. She wondered if Gordon had come home. Of
course he was home. It must be nearly morning. Her feet were getting
cold, so she crept back into bed. The next thing of which she was
conscious, Mary was shaking her excitedly.
“What is it?” she asked, sleepily.
“Louise! There’s a fire somewhere! Listen!”
Some one rushed quickly through the hall; others followed, knocking
against the walls in the darkness. Then the awful, heart-clutching clang
of a bell rang out—near, insistent, metallic. It was the meeting-house
bell. There was no other in the town. The girls sprang to the floor. The
thought had found swift lodgment in the mind of each that the hotel was
on fire, and in that moment Louise thought of the poisoned meat that had
once been served to some arch-enemies of the gang whose chief was now on
trial for his liberty. So quickly does the brain work under stress of
great crises, that, even before she had her shoes and stockings on, she
found herself wondering who was the marked victim this time. Not
Williston,—he was dead. Not Gordon,—he slept in his own room back of the
office. Not Langford,—he was bunking with his friend in that same room.
Jim Munson? Or was the Judge the proscribed one? He was not a corrupt
judge. He could not be bought. It might be he. Mary had gone to the
window.
“Louise!” she gasped. “The court-house!”
True. The cloudy sky was reddened above the poor little temple of
justice where for days and weeks the tide of human interest of a big
part of a big State—ay, a big part of all the northwest country,
maybe—had been steadily setting in and had reached its culmination only
yesterday, when a gray eyed, drooping-shouldered, firm-jawed young man
had at last faced quietly in the bar of his court the defier of the cow
country. To-night, it would dance its little measure, recite its few
lines on its little stage of popularity before an audience frenzied with
appreciation and interest; to-morrow, it would be a heap of ashes, its
scene played out.
“My note books!” cried Louise, in a flash of comprehension. She dressed
hastily. Shirt-waist was too intricate, so she threw on a gay Japanese
kimono; her jacket and walking skirt concealed the limitations of her
attire.
“What are you going to do?” asked Mary, also putting on clothes which
were easy of adjustment. She had never gone to fires in the old days
before she had come to South Dakota; but if Louise went—gentle,
high-bred Louise—why, she would go too, that was all there was about it.
She had constituted herself Louise’s guardian in this rough life that
must be so alien to the Eastern girl. Louise had been very good to her.
Louise’s startled cry about her note books carried little understanding
to her. She was not used to court and its ways.
They hastened out into the hallway and down the stairs. They saw no one
whom they knew, though men were still dodging out from unexpected places
and hurrying down the street. It seemed impossible that the
inconveniently built, diminutive prairie hotel could accommodate so many
people. Louise found herself wondering where they had been packed away.
The men, carelessly dressed as they were, their hair shaggy and unkempt,
always with pistols in belt or hip-pocket or hand, made her shiver with
dread. They looked so wild and weird and fierce in the dimly lighted
hall. She clutched Mary’s arm nervously, but no thought of returning
entered her mind. Probably the Judge was already on the court-house
grounds. He would want to save some valuable books he had been reading
in his official quarters. So they went out into the bleak and windy
night. They were immediately enveloped in a wild gust that nearly swept
them off their feet as it came tearing down the street. They clung
together for a moment.
“It’ll burn like hell in this wind!” some one cried, as a bunch of men
hurried past them. The words were literally whipped out of his mouth.
“Won’t save a thing.”
Flames were bursting out of the front windows upstairs. The sky was all
alight. Sparks were tossed madly southward by the wind. There was grave
danger for buildings other than the one already doomed. The roar of the
wind and the flames was well-nigh deafening. The back windows and stairs
seemed clear.
“Hurry, Mary, hurry!” cried Louise, above the roar, and pressed forward,
stumbling and gasping for the breath that the wild wind coveted. It was
not far they had to go. There was a jam of men in the yard. More were
coming up. But there was nothing to do. Men shook their heads and
shrugged their shoulders and watched the progress of the inevitable with
the placidity engendered of the potent “It can’t be helped.” But some
things might have been saved that were not saved had the first on the
grounds not rested so securely on that quieting inevitability. As the
girls came within the crowded circle of light, they overheard something
of a gallant attempt on the part of somebody to save the county
records—they did not hear whether or no the attempt had been successful.
They made their way to the rear. It was still dark.
“Louise! What are you going to do?” cried Mary, in consternation. There
were few people on this side. Louise put her hand deliberately to the
door-knob. It gave to her pressure—the door swung open. Some one
stumbled out blindly and leaned against the wall for a moment, his hands
over his eyes.
“I can’t do it,” he said, aloud, “I can’t reach the vaults.”
Louise slipped past him and was within the doorway, closely followed by
the frantic Mary.
The man cried out sharply, and stretched out a detaining hand. “Are you
crazy? Come back!”
“Mr. Gordon!” cried Louise, with a little sob of relief, “is it really
you? Let me go—quick—my note books!”
A thick cloud of smoke at that moment came rolling down the back stairs.
It enveloped them. It went down their throats and made them cough. The
man, throwing an arm over the shoulders of the slender girl who had
started up after the first shock of the smoke had passed away, pushed
her gently but firmly outside.
“Don’t let her come, Mary,” he called back, clearly. “I’ll get the note
books—if I can.” Then he was gone—up the smoke-wreathed stairway.
Outside, the girls waited. It seemed hours. The wind, howling around the
corners, whipped their skirts. There was a colder edge to it. Fire at
last broke out of the back windows simultaneously with the sound of
breaking glass, and huge billows of released black smoke surged out from
the new outlet. Louise started forward. She never knew afterward just
what she meant to do, but she sprang away from Mary’s encircling arm and
ran up the little flight of steps leading to the door from which she had
been so unceremoniously thrust. Afterward, when they told her, she
realized what her impulsive action meant, but now she did not think. She
was only conscious of some wild, vague impulse to fly to the help of the
man who would even now be safe in blessed outdoors had it not been for
her and her foolish woman’s whim. She had sent him to his death. What
were those wretched note books—what was anything at all in comparison to
his life! So she stumbled blindly up the steps. The wind had slammed the
door shut. It was a cruel obstacle to keep her back. She wrenched it
open. The clouds of smoke that met her, rolling out of their
imprisonment like pent up steam, choked her, blinded her, beat her back.
She strove impotently against it. She tried to fight it off with her
hands—those little intensely feminine hands whose fortune Gordon longed
to take upon himself forever and forever. They were so small and weak to
fend for themselves. But small as they were, it was a good thing they
did that night. Now Mary had firm hold of her and would not let her go.
She struggled desperately and tried to push her off, but vainly, for
Mary had twice her strength.
“Mary, I shall never forgive you—”
She did not finish her sentence, for at that moment Gordon staggered out
into the air. He sat down on the bottom step as if he were drunk, but
little darts of flame colored the surging smoke here and there in weird
splotches and, suddenly calm now that there was something to do, Mary
and Louise led him away from the doomed building where the keen wind
soon blew the choking smoke from his eyes and throat.
“I’ve swallowed a ton,” he said, recovering himself quickly. “I couldn’t
get them, Louise.” He did not know he called her so.
“Oh, what does it matter?” cried Louise, earnestly. “Only forgive me for
sending you.”
“As I remember it, I sent myself,” said Gordon, with a humorous smile,
“and, I am afraid, tumbled one little girl rather unceremoniously down
the stairs. Did I hurt you?” There was a caressing cadence in the
question that he could not for the life of him keep out of his voice.
“I did not even know I tumbled. How did you get back?” said Louise,
tremulously.
“Who opened the door?” counter-questioned Gordon, remembering. “The wind
must have blown it shut. I was blinded—I couldn’t find it—I couldn’t
breathe. I didn’t have sense enough to know it was shut, but I couldn’t
have helped myself anyway. I groped for it as long as I could without
breathing. Then I guess I must have gone off a little, for I was
sprawling on the floor of the lower hall when I felt a breath of air
playing over me. Somebody must have opened the door—because I am pretty
sure I had fainted or done some foolish thing.”
Louise was silent. She was thankful—thankful! God had been very good to
her. It had been given to her to do this thing. She had not meant to do
it—she had not known what she did; enough that it was done.
“It was Louise,” spoke up Mary, “and I—tried to hold her back!” So she
accused herself.
“But I didn’t do it on purpose,” said Louise, with shining eyes. “I—I—”
“Yes, you—” prompted Gordon, looking at her with tender intentness.
“I guess I was trying to come after you,” she confessed. “It was
very—foolish.”
The rear grounds were rapidly filling up. Like children following a
band-wagon, the crowd surged toward the new excitement of the discovered
extension of the fire. Gordon drew a long breath.
“I thank God for your—foolishness,” he said, simply, smiling the smile
his friends loved him for.
CHAPTER XIX
AN UNCONVENTIONAL TEA PARTY
As the flames broke through the roof, Langford came rushing up where the
group stood a little apart from the press.
“Dick! I have been looking for you everywhere,” he cried, hoarsely.
“What’s the trouble, old man?” asked Gordon, quietly.
“I have something to tell you,” said Langford, in a low voice. “Come
quick—let’s go back to your rooms. Why, girls—”
“We will go, too,” said Mary, with quiet decision. She had caught a
glimpse of Red Sanderson’s face through the crowd, and she thought he
had leered at her. She had been haunted by the vague feeling that she
must have known the man who had attempted to carry her off—that dreadful
night; but she had never been able to concentrate the abstract, fleeting
impressions into comprehensive substance—never until she had seen that
scar and glancing away in terror saw that Langford, too, had seen; but
she was not brave enough to lose herself and Louise in the crowd where
that man was. She could not. He had leered at Louise, too, last night at
supper. They could not ask the protection of Gordon and Langford back to
the hotel then, when Langford’s handsome, tanned face was white with the
weight of what he had to tell.
“It will be best,” he agreed, unexpectedly. “Come—we must hurry!”
It was Williston’s “little girl” whom he took under his personal
protection, diving up the street in the teeth of the gale which blew
colder every moment, with a force and strength that kept Mary half the
time off her feet. A gentler knight was Gordon—though as manly. All was
dark around the premises. There was no one lurking near. Everybody was
dancing attendance on the court-house holocaust. Gordon felt for his
keys.
“How good it is to get out of the wind,” whispered Louise. This
proceeding smacked so much of the mysterious that whispering followed as
a natural sequence.
They stepped within. It was inky black.
“Lock the door,” said Langford, in a low voice.
Gordon complied, surprised, but asking no question. He knew his friend,
and had faith in his judgment. Then he lighted a lamp that stood on his
desk.
“Why did you do that?” asked Louise, gravely.
“What?”
“Lock the door.”
“I don’t know,” he answered, honestly. “I didn’t think you would notice
the click. Ask Paul.”
“I’ll explain in a minute,” said Langford. He stepped to the windows and
drew the blinds closely.
“Now that I have you safe,” he said, lightly, “I’ll confess I had an old
woman’s scare. It came to me that as long as you are not, strictly
speaking, on kind and loving terms with—every one west of the river,—and
this being such an all-round nasty night anyway, why, I’d just spirit
you home and give the charged atmosphere a chance of clearing a little.”
Gordon looked at him steadily a moment. His face did not pale. Yet he
knew that Langford had heard—or suspected—more than he intended to
tell—then. It was good to see him shrug his shoulders in unconcern for
the sake of the two white-faced girls who sat there in his stiff office
chairs.
“You are an old duffer, Paul,” he said, in pretended annoyance. “You
treat me like a child. I won’t stand it always. You’ll see. Some day
I’ll rebel—and—then—”
“Meanwhile, I’ll just trot these ladies back to the hotel,” said
Langford. “But you must promise to keep your head inside. We’re fixtures
until we have that promise.”
“What, lock me up and run off with—all the ladies! I guess not! Why
didn’t we round up that way, I’d like to know? This isn’t Utah, Paul.
You can’t have both.”
Paul meant for him to lie low, then. He was also in a hurry to get the
girls away. Evidently the danger lay here. There was a tightening of the
firm mouth and an ominous contraction of the pupils of the eyes. He
stirred the fire, then jammed a huge, knotted stick into the sheet iron
stove. It seemed as if everybody had sheet iron stoves in this country.
The log caught with a pleasant roar as the draught sent flames leaping
up the chimney. But Paul made no movement to go. Then he, Gordon, had
not understood his friend. Maybe the menace was not here, but outside.
If so, he must contrive to keep his guests interested here. He would
leave the lead to Paul. Paul knew. He went back to his living-room and
returned, bringing two heavy buggy robes.
“You will find my bachelor way of living very primitive,” he said, with
his engaging smile. He arranged the robes over two of the chairs and
pushed them close up to the stove. “I haven’t an easy chair in the
house—prove it by Paul, here. Haven’t time to rock, and can’t afford to
run the risk of cultivating slothful habits. Take these, do,” he urged,
“and remove your coats.”
“Thank you—you are very kind,” said Louise. “No, I won’t take off my
jacket,” a spot of color staining her cheek when she thought of her gay
kimono. Involuntarily, she felt of her throat to make sure the muffler
had not blown awry. “We shall be going soon, shan’t we, Mr. Langford? If
Mr. Gordon is in any danger, you must stay with him and let us go alone.
It is not far.”
“Surely,” said Mary, with a big sinking of the heart, but meaning what
she said.
“Not at all,” said Gordon, decidedly. “It’s just his womanish way of
bossing me. I’ll rebel some day. Just wait! But before you go, I’ll make
tea. You must have gotten chilled through.”
He would keep them here a while and then let them go—with Langford. The
thought made him feel cheap and cowardly and sneaking. Far rather would
he step out boldly and take his chances. But if there was to be any
shooting, it must be where Louise,—and Mary, too—was not. He believed
Paul, in his zeal, had exaggerated evil omens, but there was Louise in
his bachelor rooms—where he had never thought to see her; there with her
cheeks flushed with the proximity to the stove—his stove—her fair hair
windblown. No breath of evil thing must assail her that night—that
night, when she had glorified his lonely habitation—even though he
himself must slink into a corner like a cowardly cur. A strange elation
took possession of him. She was here. He thought of last night and
seemed to walk on air. If he won out, maybe—but, fool that he was! what
was there in this rough land for a girl like—Louise?
“Oh, no, that will be too much trouble,” gasped Louise, in some alarm
and thinking of Aunt Helen.
“Thanks, old man, we’ll stay,” spoke up Langford, cheerfully. “He makes
excellent tea—really. I’ve tried it before. You will never regret
staying.”
Silently he watched his friend in the inner room bring out a battered
tea-kettle, fill it with a steady hand and put it on the stove in the
office, coming and going carelessly, seemingly conscious of nothing in
the world but the comfort of his unexpected guests.
True to her sex, Louise was curiously interested in the housekeeping
arrangements of a genuine bachelor establishment. Woman-like, she saw
many things in the short time she was there—but nothing that diminished
her respect for Richard Gordon. The bed in the inner chamber where both
men slept was disarranged but clean. Wearing apparel was strewn over
chairs and tables. There was a litter of magazines on the floor. She
laid them up against Langford; she did not think Gordon had the time or
inclination to cultivate the magazine habit. She did not know to whose
weakness to ascribe the tobacco pouch and brier-wood pipe placed
invitingly by the side of a pair of gay, elaborately bead-embroidered
moccasons, cosily stowed away under the head of the bed; but she was
rather inclined to lay these, too, to Langford’s charge. The howling
tempest outside only served to enhance the cosiness of the rumbling fire
and the closely drawn blinds.
But tea was never served in those bachelor rooms that night—neither that
night nor ever again. It was a little dream that went up in flame with
the walls that harbored it. Who first became conscious that the tang of
smoke was gradually filling their nostrils, it was hard to tell. They
were not far behind each other in that consciousness. It was Langford
who discovered that the trouble was at the rear, where the wind would
soon have the whole building fanned into flames. Gordon unlocked the
door quietly. He said nothing. But Paul, springing in front of him,
himself threw it open. It was no new dodge, this burning a man out to
shoot him as one would drown out a gopher for the killing. He need not
have been afraid. The alarm had spread. The street in front was rapidly
filling. One would hardly have dared to shoot—then—if one had meant to.
And he did not know. He only knew that deviltry had been in the air for
Gordon that night. He had suspected more than he had overheard, but it
had been in the air.
Gordon saw the action and understood it. He never forgot it. He said
nothing, but gave his friend an illuminating smile that Langford
understood. Neither ever spoke of it, neither ever forgot it. How
tightly can quick impulses bind—forever.
Outside, they encountered the Judge in search of his delinquent charges.
“I’m sorry, Dick,” he said. “Dead loss, my boy. This beastly wind is
your undoing.”
“I’m not worrying, Judge,” responded Gordon, grimly. “I intend for some
one else to do that.”
“Hellity damn, Dick, hellity damn!” exploded Jim Munson in his ear. The
words came whistling through his lips, caught and whirled backward by
the play of the storm. The cold was getting bitter, and a fine, cutting
snow was at last driving before the wind.
Gordon, with a set face, plunged back into the room—already fire licked.
Langford and Munson followed. There sat the little tea-service staring
at them with dumb pathos. The three succeeded in rolling the safe with
all its precious documents arranged within, out into the street. Nothing
else mattered much—to Gordon. But other things were saved, and Jim
gallantly tossed out everything he could lay his hands on before Gordon
ordered everybody out for good and all. It was no longer safe to be
within. Gordon was the last one out. He carried a battered little
teakettle in his hand. He looked at it in a whimsical surprise as if he
had not known until then that he had it in his hand. Obeying a sudden
impulse, he held it out to Louise.
“Please take care of—my poor little dream,” he whispered with a strange,
intent look.
Before she could comprehend the significance or give answer, the Judge
had faced about. He bore the girls back to the hotel, scolding
helplessly all the way as they scudded with the wind. But Louise held
the little tin kettle firmly.
Men knew of Richard Gordon that night that he was a marked man. The
secret workings of a secret clan had him on their proscription list.
Some one had at last found this unwearied and doggedly persistent young
fellow in the way. In the way, he was a menace, a danger. He must be
removed from out the way. He could not be bought from it—he should be
warned from it. So now his home—his work room and his rest room, the
first by many hours daily the more in use, with all its furnishings of
bachelor plainness and utility, that yet had held a curious charm for
some men, friends and cronies like Langford—was burning that he might be
warned. Could any one say, “Jesse Black has done this thing”? Would he
not bring down proof of guilt by a retaliation struck too soon? It would
seem as if he were anticipating an unfavorable verdict. So men reasoned.
And even then they did not arise to stamp out the evil that had endured
and hugged itself and spit out corruption in the cattle country. That
was reserved for—another.
They talked of a match thrown down at the courthouse by a tramp,
likely,—when it was past midnight, when the fire broke out with the wind
a piercing gale, and when no vagrant but had long since left such cold
comfort and had slept these many weeks in sunnier climes. Some argued
that the windows of the court-room might have been left open and the
stove blown down by the wind tearing through, or the stove door might
have blown open and remains of the fire been blown out, or the pipe
might have fallen down. But it was a little odd that the same people
said Dick Gordon’s office likely caught fire from flying sparks. Dick’s
office was two blocks to westward of the court-house and it would have
been a brave spark and a lively one that could have made headway against
that northwester.
CHAPTER XX
THE ESCAPE
The little county seat awoke in the morning to a strange sight. The
storm had not abated. The wind was still blowing at blizzard rate off
the northwest hills, and fine, icy snow was swirling so thickly through
the cold air that vision was obstructed. Buildings were distinguishable
only as shadows showing faintly through a heavy white veil. The
thermometer had gone many degrees below the zero mark. It was steadily
growing colder. The older inhabitants said it would surely break the
record the coming night.
An immense fire had been built in the sitting-room. Thither Mary and
Louise repaired. Here they were joined by Dale, Langford, and Gordon.
“You should be out at the ranch looking after your poor cattle, Mr.
Langford,” said Mary, smilingly. She could be light-hearted now,—since a
little secret had been whispered to her last night at a tea party where
no tea had been drunk. Langford had gravitated toward her as naturally
as steel to a magnet. He shrugged his big shoulders and laughed a
little.
“The Scribe will do everything that can be done. Honest, now, did you
think this trial could be pulled off without me?”
“But there can be no trial to-day.”
“Why not?”
“Did I dream the court-house burned last night?”
“If you did, we are all dreamers alike.”
“Then how can you hold court?”
“We have gone back to the time when Church and State were one and
inseparable, and court convenes at ten o’clock sharp in the
meeting-house,” he said.
Louise was looking white and miserable.
“You are not contemplating running away, are you?” asked Gordon. “This
is unusual weather—really.”
She looked at him with a pitiful smile.
“I should like to be strong and brave and enduring and capable—like
Mary. You don’t believe it, do you? It’s true, though. But I can’t. I’m
weak and homesick and cold. I ought not to have come. I am not the kind.
You said it, too, you know. I am going home just as soon as this court
is over. I mean it.”
There was no mistaking that. Gordon bowed his head. His face was white.
It had come sooner than he had thought.
All the records of the work of yesterday had been burned. There was
nothing to do but begin at the beginning again. It was discouraging,
uninteresting. But it had to be done. Dale refused positively to
adjourn. The jurymen were all here. So the little frame church was
bargained for. If the fire-bugs had thought to postpone events—to gain
time—by last night’s work, they would find themselves very greatly
mistaken. The church was long and narrow like a country schoolhouse, and
rather roomy considering the size of the town. It had precise
windows—also like a country schoolhouse,—four on the west side, through
which the fine snow was drifting, four opposite. The storm kept few at
home with the exception of the people from across the river. There were
enough staying in the town to fill the room to its utmost limits.
Standing room was at a premium. The entry was crowded. Men not able to
get in ploughed back through the cutting wind and snow only to return
presently to see if the situation had changed any during their brief
absence. So all the work of yesterday was gone over again.
Mingled with the howl and bluster of the wind, and the swirl and swish
of the snow drifting outside during the small hours of last night,
sometimes had been distinguishable the solemn sound of heavy steps
running—likened somewhat to the tramp of troops marching on the
double-quick. To some to whom this sound was borne its meaning was
clear, but others wondered, until daylight made it clear to all. The
sorry day predicted for the cattle had come. The town was full of
cattle. They hugged the south side of the buildings—standing in stolid
patience with drooping heads. Never a structure in the whole town—house
or store or barn or saloon—but was wind-break for some forlorn bunch
huddled together, their faces always turned to the southeast, for the
wind went that way. It was an odd sight. It was also a pitiful one.
Hundreds had run with the wind from the higher range altitude, seeking
the protection of the bluffs. The river only stopped the blind, onward
impetus. The flat where the camps had been might have been a close
corral, so thickly were the animals crowded together, their faces turned
uncompromisingly with the wind.
But the most pathetic part of the situation made itself felt later in
the day when the crying need of food for this vast herd began to be a
serious menace. Starvation stared these hundreds of cattle in the face.
Men felt this grimly. But it was out of the question to attempt to drive
them back to the grass lands in the teeth of the storm. Nothing could be
done that day at least. But during the second night the wind fell away,
the snow ceased. Morning dawned clear, still, and stingingly cold, and
the sun came up with a goodly following of sun-dogs. Then such a sight
greeted the inhabitants of the little town as perhaps they had never
seen before—and yet they had seen many things having to do with cattle.
There was little grass in the town for them, but every little dead spear
that had lived and died in the protection of the sidewalk or in
out-of-the-way corners had been ravenously nipped. Where snow had
drifted over a likely place, it had been pawed aside. Where there had
been some grass, south of town and east, the ground was as naked now as
though it had been peeled. Every bit of straw had been eaten from manure
piles, so that only pawed-over mounds of pulverized dust remained.
Garbage heaps looked as if there had been a general Spring cleaning-up.
And there was nothing more now. Every heap of refuse, every grass plot
had been ransacked—there was nothing left for those hundreds of starving
brutes. Many jurors, held in waiting, begged permission to leave, to
drive their cattle home. Whenever practicable, these requests were
granted. The aggregate loss to the county would be enormous if the
cattle were allowed to remain here many more days. Individual loss would
go hard with many of the small owners. The cattle stupidly made no move
to return to the grass lands of their own volition.
Later in the day, the numbers were somewhat thinned, but things were
happening in the little church room that made men forget—so concentrated
was the interest within those four walls. So close was the pack of
people that the fire roaring in the big stove in the middle of the room
was allowed to sink in smouldering quiet. The heavy air had been
unbearable else. The snow that had been brought in on tramping feet lay
in little melted pools on the rough flooring. Men forgot to eat peanuts
and women forgot to chew their gum—except one or two extremely nervous
ones whose jaws moved the faster under the stimulus of hysteria. Jesse
Black was telling his story.
“Along toward the first of last July, I took a hike out into the Indian
country to buy a few head o’ cattle. I trade considerable with the
half-breeds around Crow Creek and Lower Brule. They’re always for
sellin’ and if it comes to a show-down never haggle much about the
lucre—it all goes for snake-juice anyway. Well, I landed at John Yellow
Wolf’s shanty along about noon and found there was others ahead o’ me.
Yellow Wolf always was a popular cuss. There was Charlie Nightbird, Pete
Monroe, Jesse Big Cloud, and two or three others whose mugs I did not
happen to be onto. After our feed, we all strolled out to the corral.
Yellow Wolf said he had bought a likely little bunch from some English
feller who was skipping the country—starved out and homesick—and hadn’t
put ’em on the range yet. He said J R was the English feller’s brand. I
didn’t suspicion no underhand dealin’s. Yellow Wolf’s always treated me
white before, so I bargained for this here chap and three or four others
and then pulled out for home driving the bunch. They fed at home for a
spell and then I decided to put ’em on the range. On the way I fell in
with Billy Brown here. He was dead set on havin’ the lot to fill in the
chinks of the two carloads he was shippin’, so I up and lets him have
’em. I showed him this here bill-o’-sale from Yellow Wolf and made him
out one from me, and that was all there was to it. He rode on to Velpen,
and I turned on my trail.”
It was a straight story, and apparently damaging for the prosecution. It
corroborated the attestations of other witnesses—many others. It had a
plausible ring to it. Two bills of sale radiated atmospheric legality.
If there had been dirty work, it must have originated with that renegade
half-breed, Yellow Wolf. And Yellow Wolf was dead. He had died while
serving a term in the penitentiary for cattle-rustling. Uncle Sam
himself had set the seal upon him—and now he was dead. This insinuated
charge he could not answer. The finality of it seemed to set its stamp
upon the people gathered there—upon the twelve good men and true, as
well as upon others. Yellow Wolf was dead. George Williston was dead.
Their secrets had died with them. An inscrutable fate had lowered the
veil. Who could pierce it? One might believe, but who could know? And
the law required knowledge.
“We will call Charlie Nightbird,” said Small, complacently.
There was a little waiting silence—a breathless, palpitating silence.
“Is Charlie Nightbird present?” asked Small, casting rather anxious eyes
over the packed, intent faces. Charlie Nightbird was not present. At
least he made no sign of coming forward. The face of the young counsel
for the State was immobile during the brief time they waited for Charlie
Nightbird—whose dark, frozen face was at that moment turned toward the
cold, sparkling sky, and who would never come, not if they waited for
him till the last dread trump of the last dread day.
There was some mistake. Counsel had been misinformed. Nightbird was an
important witness. He had been reported present. Never mind. He was
probably unavoidably detained by the storm. They would call Jesse Big
Cloud and others to corroborate the defendant’s statements—which they
did, and the story was sustained in all its parts, major and minor. Then
the defence rested.
Richard Gordon arose from his chair. His face was white. His lean jaws
were set. His eyes were steel. He was anything but a lover now, this man
Gordon. Yet the slim little court reporter with dark circles of
homesickness under her eyes had never loved him half so well as at this
moment. His voice was clear and deliberate.
“Your honor, I ask permission of the Court to call a witness in direct
testimony. I assure your honor that the State had used all efforts in
its power to obtain the presence of this witness before resting its
case, but had failed and believed at the time that he could not be
produced. The witness is now here and I consider his testimony of the
utmost importance in this case.”
Counsel for the defendant objected strenuously, but the Court granted
the petition. He wanted to hear everything that might throw some light
on the dark places in the evidence.
“I call Mr. George Williston,” said Gordon.
Had the strain crazed him? Louise covered her eyes with her hands. Men
sat as if dazed. And thus, the cynosure of all eyes—stupefied
eyes—Williston of the ravaged Lazy S, thin and worn but calm, natural
and scholarly-looking as of old—walked from the little ante-room at the
side into the light and knowledge of men once more and raised his hand
for the oath. Not until this was taken and he had sat quietly down in
the witness chair did the tension snap. Even then men found it difficult
to focus their attention on the enormous difference this new witness
must make in the case that a few moments before had seemed settled.
Mary sat with shining eyes in the front row of wooden chairs. It was no
wonder she had laughed and been so gay all the dreary yesterday and all
the worse to-day. Louise shot her a look of pure gladness.
Small’s face was ludicrous in its drop-jawed astonishment. The little
lawyer’s face was a study. A look of defiance had crept into the
defendant’s countenance.
The preliminary questions were asked and answered.
“Mr. Williston, you may state where you were and what you saw on the
fourteenth day of July last.”
Williston, the unfortunate gentleman and scholar, the vanquished cowman,
for a brief while the most important man in the cow country, perhaps,
was about to uncover to men’s understanding the dark secret hitherto
obscured by a cloud of supposition and hearsay. He told the story of his
visit to the island, and he told it well. It was enough. Gordon asked no
further questions regarding that event.
“And now, Mr. Williston, you may tell what happened to you on the night
of the thirtieth of last August.”
Williston began to tell the story of the night attack upon the Lazy S,
when the galvanic Small jumped to his feet. The little lawyer touched
him with a light hand.
“Your honor,” he said, smoothly, “I object to that as incompetent,
irrelevant, and immaterial, and not binding on the defendant.”
“Your honor,” interrupted Gordon, with great calmness, “we intend to
show you before we get through that this testimony is competent, and
that it is binding upon the defendant.”
“Was the defendant there?”
“The defendant was there.”
The objection was overruled.
So Williston told briefly but to the point the story of the night attack
upon his home, of the defence by himself and his daughter, and of the
burning of his house and sheds. Then he proceeded:
“Suddenly, some one caught me from behind, my arms were pinioned to my
sides, something was clapped over my mouth. I was flung over a horse and
strapped to the saddle all in less time than it takes to tell it, and
was borne away in company with the man who had overpowered me.”
He paused a moment in his recital. Faces strained with expectancy
devoured him—his every look and word and action. Mary was very pale,
carried thus back to the dread realities of that night in August, and
shuddered, remembering that ghastly galloping. Langford could scarce
restrain himself. He wanted to rip out a blood curdling Sioux war-whoop
on the spot.
“Who was this man, Mr. Williston?” asked Gordon.
“Jesse Black.”
Small was on his feet again, gesticulating wildly. “I object! This is
all a fabrication, put in here to prejudice the minds of the jury
against this defendant. It is a pack of lies, and I move that it be
stricken from the record.”
The little lawyer bowed his head to the storm and shrugged up his
shoulders. Perhaps he wished that he, or his associate—one of the unholy
alliance at least—was where the wicked cease from troubling, on the far
away islands of the deep seas, possibly, or home on the farm. But his
expression told nothing.
“Gentlemen! gentlemen!” expostulated Judge Dale. “Gentlemen! I insist.
This is all out of order.” Only one gentleman was out of order, but that
was the Judge’s way. Gordon had remained provokingly cool under the
tirade.
Again the soft touch. Small fell into his chair. He poured himself a
glass of water from the pitcher standing on the attorneys’ table and
drank a little of it nervously.
“I move,” said the little lawyer, “that all this touching upon the
personal matter of this witness and having to do with his private
quarrels be stricken out of the evidence as not bearing on the case in
question.”
All in vain. The Judge ruled that it did bear on the case, and Williston
picked up the thread of his story.
“We rode and rode hard—it must have been hours; daylight was coming
before we stopped. Our horses were spent I had no idea where we were.
From the formation of the land, I judged we were not far from the river.
We were surrounded by bluffs. I can hardly make you see how cleverly
this little retreat had been planned. It was in a valley—one of a
hundred similar in all essential respects. The gulch at the bottom of
the valley was heavily wooded with scrub-oak, cottonwood, woodbine, and
plum-trees, and this tangle of foliage extended for some distance up the
sides of the hills. In the midst of this underbrush—a most excellent
screen—was a tiny cabin. In this tiny cabin I have lived, a closely
watched prisoner, from that day until I escaped.”
The defendant stirred a little uneasily. Was he thinking of Nightbird
with the dark, frozen face—who had not answered to his call?
“Black left me soon after. He did not unbind me, rather bound me the
tighter. There was no one then to watch me. He deigned to inform me that
he had found it rather inconvenient to kill me after the relief party
rode up, as then there was no absolute surety of his making a clean
get-away, and being caught in the act would be bound to be unpleasant,
very unpleasant just then, so he had altered his plans a little—for the
present. He gave me no hint either that time, nor either of the two
times I saw him subsequently, as to what was to be his ultimate disposal
of me. I could only suppose that after this trial was well over in his
favor, and fear of indictment for arson and murder had blown over—if
blow over it did,—he would then quietly put an end to me. Dead men tell
no tales. The shanty in the gulch did not seem to be much of a
rendezvous for secret meetings. I led a lonely existence. My jailers
were mostly half-breeds—usually Charlie Nightbird. Two or three times
Jake Sanderson was my guard.”
Then from the doorway came a loud, clear, resonant voice, a joyful
voice, a voice whose tones fairly oozed rapture.
“Hellity damn! The Three Bars’s a gettin’ busy, Mouse-hair!”
Judge Dale started. He glared angrily in that direction.
“Remove that man!” he ordered, curtly. He liked Jim, but he could not
brook this crying contempt of court. Jim was removed. He went quietly,
but shaking his head reproachfully.
“I never would ’a’ thought it o’ the Jedge,” he murmured,
disconsolately. “I never would ’a’ thought it.”
There was a movement in the back of the room. A man was making his way
out, slipping along, cat-like, trying to evade attention. Quietly Gordon
motioned to the sheriff and slipped a paper into his hand.
“Look sharp,” he whispered, his steady eyes on the shifty ones of the
sheriff. “If you let him get away, just remember the handwriting on the
wall. It’s our turn now.”
Presently, there was a slight scuffle by the door and two men quietly
left the improvised court-room.
“Day before yesterday, in the afternoon,” continued Williston, “I
managed to knock Nightbird down at the threshold as he was about to
enter. I had secretly worked a cross-beam from the low, unfinished
ceiling. There was nothing else in the room I might use for a weapon.
They were very careful. I think I killed him, your honor and gentlemen
of the jury. I am not sorry. There was no other way. But I would rather
it had been the maker, not the tool. By the time I had made my way back
to the Lazy S, I was too exhausted to go further; so I crawled over to
my neighbors, the Whites, and Mother White made me a shake down. I lay
there, nearly dead, until this morning.”
He leaned back wearily.
Black stood up. He was not lank nor lazy now, nor shuffling. His body
was drawn to its full height. In the instant before the spring, Mary,
who was sitting close to the attorneys’ table, met his glance squarely.
She read there what he was about to do. Only a moment their eyes held
each other’s, but it was time enough for a swift message of
understanding, of utter dislike, and of a determined will to defeat the
man’s purpose, to pass from the accusing brown eyes to the cruel ones of
the defendant.
Quick as a flash, Black seized the chair upon which he had been sitting,
sprang clear of the table and his lawyers, and landed close to Mary’s
side. With his chair as a weapon, he meant to force his way to the
nearest window. Mary’s eyes dilated. Unhesitatingly she seized the
half-emptied glass on the table and dashed the contents of it full into
the prisoner’s face. Blinded, he halted a moment in his mad rush. Mary’s
quick manœuvre made Langford’s opportunity. He grappled with Black. The
crowd went mad with excitement.
The prisoner still retained his chair. When Langford grappled with him,
he attempted to bring it down upon the fair head of his antagonist. Mary
gasped with dread, but Langford grasped the chair with one muscular
hand, wrested it from the desperado’s hold, and threw it to the floor.
The two men locked in a close embrace. Langford’s great strength was
more than sufficient to hold the outlaw until the dazed officers could
do their duty—had he been let alone; but two men, who had been standing
near the door when the prisoner made his unexpected leap for liberty,
had succeeded in worming their way through the excited crowd, and now
suddenly threw themselves upon the ranchman, dragging him back.
“Stand aside or I’ll shoot!”
It was a girl’s voice, clear and firm. Mary had been the first to
realize that Black’s friends, not Langford’s, had joined in the
struggle. She snatched her revolver from her cowboy belt—she had not
been without either since the Lazy S was burned—and cried out her
challenge. Glancing quickly from the gleaming barrel to the determined
face of the young girl, the men let go their hold of Langford and fell
back precipitately.
Instantly, Langford sprang forward, but Black had made good use of his
moment of grace. Swinging his arms to the right and left, he had beaten
his way to the window, when Langford again seized him, but he had the
advantage this time and he tore himself loose, throwing Langford
violently against the window-casing. With his bare, clinched fist, he
shivered the glass and leaped out—into the arms of Jim Munson.
The officers made gallant plunges through the stampeded crowd in their
efforts to get clear of the room to follow the fugitive. But certain men
managed to keep themselves clumsily, but with marvellous adroitness
nevertheless, between the deputies and the doors and windows; so that
several moments elapsed before the outside was finally gained.
Meanwhile, Jim struggled heroically with the outlaw. Black was far
superior to him in weight and strength of limb, but Jim was quick and
tough and daring. Expelled from the court room, he had been watching
through the window. He had seen Mary’s quick action and his Boss’s
splendid attack. He had also seen the little “gun play” and his eyes
glowed in admiration of “Williston’s little girl,” though his generous
heart ached for love of the woman who was not for him. He saw Black
coming. He was ready for him. He grappled with him at once. If the Boss
or the officers would only come now!
When they did come, they found Jim stretched at length on the frozen
ground. He sat up slowly.
“You’re too late, boys,” he said; “the hoss thief was too much for me.
He’s gone.”
It was true. The little street stretched before them still—deserted.
Early twilight was coming on. The biting cold struck them broadside. The
deputies scattered in vain pursuit.
CHAPTER XXI
THE MOVING SHADOW
“I’d rather not talk about it to-night. I’m not equal to it.
It’s—too—too it’s devilish, Paul. I don’t seem to be able to grasp it. I
can’t think about it with any coherence. I was so sure—so sure.”
Gordon was staring moodily out of the window, one arm hanging idly over
the back of his chair. He had taken up office room in an empty shop
building across the street from the hotel.
“It’s so devilish, it’s weird,” agreed the ranchman. “But your part was
great. You vanquished Jesse Black. That is more than we hoped for a week
ago. Is it your fault or mine that those fool deputies acted like flies
in tangle-foot and went spraddle-fingered when something was expected of
them? We have nothing to do with a little thing like a broken
windowpane.”
There was an ugly cut on his forehead caused by his violent contact with
the sharp edge of the window casing. He was pale, but he had lost none
of the old faith in himself or in his power to dominate affairs in the
cattle country. Defeat was intolerable to him. He refused to bow his
head to it. To-day’s check only made him the more determined, if that
were possible, to free the land of its shame.
“I’ll pull myself together again, never fear,” said Gordon. “Just give
me to-night. You see that’s not all. I’ve something else to think about,
too, now that I have time. It takes a fellow’s nerve away to have
everything that is worth while drop out at once. But I’ve rallied
before. I know I’m beastly selfish not to talk to you to-night, but—”
“Dick,” interrupted Langford, bluntly, “did she turn you down?”
“I never asked her. She is going back—home—next week.”
“If you let her.”
“You don’t quite understand, Paul,” said Gordon, a little wearily. “She
said she could never live in this country—never. She would die here.
Could I ask her after that? Could I ask her anyway, and be a man? I
know. She would just pine away.”
“Girls don’t pine—only in imagination. They are tougher than you give
them credit for.”
“But somehow, Mary seems different,” said Gordon, thoughtfully. He
surprised a flush in his friend’s cheek. “You deserve her, old man,
you’ll be very happy. She is the right kind. I congratulate you with all
my heart.”
An odd lump came into Langford’s throat. Despite Gordon’s vigorous and
healthful manhood, there seemed always a certain pathos of life
surrounding him.
“I haven’t asked, either,” confessed Paul. “But you have made it
possible for me to do so—to-night—to-morrow—whenever I can find a
chance. Take my advice, old man, don’t let your girl go. You’ll find she
is the kind after all. You don’t know her yet.”
Paul left the room, and Gordon paced the narrow confines of his shabby
office—back and forth—many times. Then he threw himself once more into
his chair. The hours were long. He had all night to think about things.
When morning came, all his weakness would be over. No one should ever
again see him so unmanned as Paul had seen him to-night And when Louise
should go—his arms fell nervelessly to the table. He remained thus a
moment, his eyes fixed and unseeing, and then his head dropped heavily
upon his arms.
Alone in the night, Louise awoke. She found it impossible to fall asleep
again. She was nervous. It must be something in the atmosphere. She
tossed and tossed and flounced and flounced. She counted up to
thousands. She made her mind a blank so often that she flew to thinking
to escape the emptiness of it. Still her eyes were wide and her mind
fairly a-quiver with activity. She slipped out of bed. She would tire
herself into sleep. She even dressed. She would show herself. If she
must be a midnight prowler, she would wear the garments people affect
when they have their thoughts and energies fixed on matters mundane.
Drawing the oil stove close to the window fronting the street, she sank
into a chair, drew a heavy shawl over her shoulders, put her feet on the
tiny fender, and prepared to fatigue herself into oblivion.
A light shone from the window across the way. He was still at work,
then. He ought not to sit up so late. No wonder he was looking so worn
out lately. He ought to have some one to look after him. He never
thought of himself. He never had time. She would talk to him about
keeping such late hours—if she were not going back to God’s country next
week. Only next week! It was too good to be true,—and yet she sighed.
But there was no other way. She ought never to have come. She was not
big enough. He, too, had told her she was not the kind. Doubtless, he
knew. And she didn’t belong to anybody here. She was glad she was going
back to where she belonged to somebody. She would never go away again.
Was that Gordon passing back and forth in front of the window? Something
must be troubling him. Was it because Jesse Black had escaped? But what
a glorious vindication of his belief in the man’s guilt had that
afternoon been given! Nothing lacked there. Why should he be sorry?
Sometimes, she had thought he might care,—that day crossing the river
for instance; but he was so reserved—he never said—and it was much, much
better that he did not care, now that she was going away and would never
come back. There was nothing in all the world that could make her come
back to this big, bleak, lonesome land where she belonged to nobody. But
she was sorry for him. He looked sad and lonely. He didn’t belong to
anybody here, either, yet he wasn’t going to run away as she was. Well,
but he was a man, and men were different.
And now she noticed that his head had sunk down onto his arms. How still
he sat! The minutes passed away. Still he sat motionless, his face
buried.
It was dark. The yellow gleam streaming out of the window only served to
make the surrounding darkness denser. The lamp on the table cast a pale
circle immediately in front of the office. There was no other flicker of
light on the street. Into this circle there moved a shadow. It
retreated,—advanced again,—glided back into obscurity. Was it something
alive, or did the moving of the lamp cause the shadows to thus skip
about? But the lamp had not been moved. It burned steadily in the same
position. The relaxed form of the unconscious man was still bent over
the table. Nothing had changed within. Probably some dog locked out for
the night had trotted within the radius of light. Maybe a cotton-tail
had hopped into the light for a second. Louise did not know whether
rabbits ever came into the town, but it was likely they did. It might
have been one of the strayed cattle wandering about in search of food.
That was the most probable supposition of all. Of course it might have
been only her imagination. The little pinch of fright engendered of the
moving shadow and the eerie hour passed away. Her eyes grew pensive
again. How still it was! Had Gordon fallen asleep? He lay so quietly.
Had he grieved himself into slumber as a girl would do? No—men were not
like that.
Ah! There was the moving shadow again! She caught her breath quickly.
Then her eyes grew wide and fixed with terror. This time the shadow did
not slink away again. It came near the window, crouching. Suddenly, it
stood up straight. Merciful Father! Why is it that a human being, a
creature of reason and judgment, prowling about at unnatural hours,
inspires ten-fold more terror to his kind than does a brute in like
circumstances of time and place? Louise tried to scream aloud. Her
throat was parched. A sudden paralysis held her speechless. It was like
a nightmare. She writhed and fought desperately to shake herself free of
this dumb horror. The cold damp came out on her forehead. Afterward she
remembered that she knew the man and that it was this knowledge that had
caused her nightmare of horror to be so unspeakably dreadful. Now she
was conscious only of the awfulness of not being able to cry out. If she
could only awaken Mary! The man lifted his arm. He had something in his
hand. Its terrible import broke the spell of her speechlessness.
“Mary! Mary!”
She thought she shrieked. In reality, she gasped out a broken whisper;
but it thrilled so with terror and pleading that Mary was awakened on
the instant. She sprang out of bed. As her feet touched the floor, a
pistol shot rang out, close by. She had been trained to quick action,
and superb health left no room for cobwebs to linger in the brain when
she was suddenly aroused. She had no need for explanations. The shot was
enough. If more was needed, there was the lighted window across the way
and here was Louise crouched before their own. Swiftly and silently, she
seized her revolver from the bureau, glided to the window, and fired
three times in rapid succession, the reports mingling with the sound of
shattered glass.
“I think I hit him the second time, Louise,” she said, with a dull calm.
“I can’t be sure.”
She lighted a lamp and began to dress mechanically. Louise stayed not to
answer. In the hall, she encountered Paul Langford, just as another shot
rang out.
“Go back, Miss Dale,” he cried, hurriedly but peremptorily. “You mustn’t
come. I am afraid there has been foul play.”
She looked at him. It hurt, that look.
“He is dead,” she whispered, “I am going to him,” and glided away from
his detaining hand.
He hurried after her. Others had been aroused by the nearness of the
pistol shots. Doors were thrown open. Voices demanded the meaning of the
disturbance. Putting his arm around the trembling girl, Langford
hastened across the street with her. At the door of Gordon’s office, he
paused.
“I will go in first, Louise. You stay here.”
He spoke authoritatively; but she slipped in ahead of him. Her arms fell
softly over the bowed shoulders. Her cheek dropped to the dark,
gray-streaked hair. There was little change, seemingly. The form was
only a little more relaxed, the attitude only a little more helpless. It
seemed as if he might have been sleeping. There was a sound, a faint
drip, drip, drip, in the room. It was steady, monotonous, like drops
falling, from rain pipes after the storm is over. Langford opened the
door.
“Doc! Doc Lockhart! Some one send Doc over here quick! Gordon’s office!
Be quick about it!” he cried, in a loud, firm voice. Then he closed the
door and locked it. In response to his call, footsteps were heard
running. The door was tried. Then came loud knocking and voices
demanding admittance.
“No one can come in but Doc,” cried Langford through the keyhole. “Send
him quick, somebody, for God’s sake! Where’s Jim Munson? He’ll get him
here. Quick, I tell you!”
He hastened back to the side of his friend and passed his hand gently
over the right side to find the place whence came that heartbreaking
drip. Disappointed in their desire to get in, men crowded before the
window. Louise stepped softly forward and drew the blind between him and
the mass of curious faces without. She was very pale, but quiet and
self-possessed. She had rallied when Langford had whispered to her that
Gordon’s heart was still beating. The doctor rapped loudly, calling to
Langford to open. Paul admitted him and then stepped out in full sight
of all, his hand still on the knob. The late moon was just rising. A
faint light spread out before him.
“Boys,” he cried, a great grief in his stern voice, “it’s murder. Dick
Gordon’s murdered. Now get—you know what for—and be quick about it!”
They laid him gently on the floor, took off his coat, and cut away the
blood soaked shirts. Louise assisted with deft, tender hands. Presently,
the heavy lids lifted, the gray eyes stared vacantly for a moment—then
smiled. Paul bent over him.
“What happened, old man?” the wounded man whispered gropingly. It
required much effort to say this little, and a shadow of pain fell over
his face.
“Hush, Dick, dear boy,” said Langford, with a catch in his voice.
“You’re all right now, but you mustn’t talk. You’re too weak. We are
going to move you across to the hotel.”
“But what happened?” he insisted.
“You were shot, you know, Dick. Keep quiet, now! I’m going for a
stretcher.”
“Am I done for?” the weak voice kept on. But there was no fear in it.
“You will be if you keep on talking like that”
Obeying a sign from the doctor, he slipped away and out. Gordon closed
his eyes and was still for a long time. His face was white and drawn
with suffering.
“Has he fainted?” whispered Louise.
The eyes opened quickly. They fell upon Louise, who had not time to draw
away. The shadow of the old, sweet smile came and hovered around his
lips.
“Louise,” he whispered.
“Yes, it is I,” she said, laying her hand lightly on his forehead. “You
must be good until Paul gets back.”
“I’m done for, so the rest of the criminal calendar will have to go
over. You can go back to—God’s country—sooner than you thought.”
“I am not going back to—God’s country,” said Louise, unexpectedly. She
had not meant to say it, but she meant it when she said it.
“Come here, close to me, Louise,” said Gordon, in a low voice. He had
forgotten the doctor. “You had better—I’ll get up if you don’t. Closer
still. I want you to—kiss me before Paul gets back.”
Louise grew whiter. She glanced hesitatingly at the doctor, timidly at
the new lover in the old man. Then she bent over him where he lay
stretched on the floor and kissed him on the lips. A great light came
into his eyes before he closed them contentedly and slipped into
unconsciousness again.
Langford rounded up Jim Munson and sent him across with a stretcher, and
then ran up stairs for an extra blanket off his own bed. It was bitterly
cold, and Dick must be well wrapped. On the upper landing, he
encountered Mary alone. Something in her desolate attitude stopped him.
“What’s the matter, Mary,” he demanded, seizing her hands.
“Nothing,” she answered, dully. “How is he?”
“All right, I trust and pray, but hurt terribly, wickedly.”
He did not quite understand. Did she love Gordon? Was that why she
looked so heart-broken? Taking her face in his two hands, he compelled
her to look at him straight.
“Now tell me,” he said.
“Did I kill him?” she asked.
“Kill whom?”
“Why, him—Jesse Black.”
Then he understood.
“Mary, my girl, was it you? Were those last shots yours?” All the
riotous love in him trembled on his tongue.
“Did I?” she persisted.
“God grant you did,” he said, solemnly. “There is blood outside the
window, but he is gone.”
“I don’t like to kill people,” she said, brokenly. “Why do I always have
to do it?”
He drew her to him strongly and held her close against his breast.
“You are the bravest and best girl on earth,” he said. “My girl,—you are
my girl, you know,—hereafter I will do all necessary killing for—my
wife.”
He kissed the sweet, quivering lips as he said it.
Some one came running up the stairs, and stopped suddenly in front of
the two in the passage.
“Why, Jim!” cried Langford in surprise. “I thought you had gone with the
stretcher.”
“I did go,” said Jim, swallowing hard. He shifted nervously from one
spurred foot to the other. “But I came back.”
He looked at Langford beseechingly.
“Boss, I want to see you a minute, ef—Mary don’t mind.”
“I will come with you, Jim, now,” said Langford with quick apprehension.
“Mary,”—Jim turned away and stared unseeingly down the staircase,—“go
back to your room for a little while. I will call for you soon. Keep up
your courage.”
“Wait,” said Mary, quietly. There were unsounded depths of despair in
her voice, though it was so clear and low. “There was another shot. I
remember now. Jim, tell me!”
Jim turned. The rough cowboy’s eyes were wet—for the first time in many
a year.
“They—hope he won’t die, Mary, girl. Your father’s shot bad, but he
ain’t dead. We think Black did it after he run from Gordon’s office. We
found him on the corner.”
Langford squared his broad shoulders—then put strong, protecting arms
around Mary. Now was he her all.
“Come, my darling, we will go to him together.”
She pushed him from her violently.
“I will go alone. Why should you come? He is mine. He is all I
have—there is no one else. Why don’t you go? You are big and
strong—can’t you make that man suffer for my father’s murder? Jim, take
me to him.”
She seized the cowboy’s arm, and they went out together, and on down the
stairs.
Langford stood still a moment, following them with his eyes. His face
was white. He bent his head. Jim, looking back, saw him thus, the dull
light from the hall-lamp falling upon the bent head and the yellow hair.
When Langford raised his head, his face, though yet white, bore an
expression of concentrated determination.
He, too, strode quickly down the stairs.
CHAPTER XXII
THE OUTLAW’S LAST STAND
In the morning the sheriff went to the island. He reported the place
deserted. He made many other trips. Sometimes he took a deputy with him;
more often he rode unaccompanied. Richard Gordon lay helpless in a
burning fever, with Paul Langford in constant and untiring attendance
upon him. George Williston was a sadly shattered man.
“I met Black on the corner west of Gordon’s office,” he explained, when
he could talk. “I had not been able to sleep, and had been walking to
tire my nerves into quiet. I was coming back to the hotel when I heard
Black’s shot and then Mary’s. I ran forward and met Black on the corner,
running. He stopped, cried out, ‘You, too, damn you,’ and that’s the
last I knew until the boys picked me up.”
These were the most interested—Langford, Gordon, Williston. Had they
been in the count, things might have been different. It is very probable
a posse would have been formed for immediate pursuit. But others must do
what had been better done had it not been for those shots in the dark.
There was blood outside Gordon’s window; yet Black had not crawled home
to die. He had not gone home at all,—at least, that is what the sheriff
said. No one had seen the convicted man after his desperate and
spectacular exit from the courtroom—no one at least but Louise, Mary,
and her father. Mary’s shot had not killed him, but it had saved Richard
Gordon’s life, which was a far better thing. It was impossible to track
him out of town, for the cattle had trampled the snow in every
direction.
The authorities could gather no outside information. The outlying claims
and ranches refuted indignantly any hint of their having given aid or
shelter to the fugitive, or of having any cognizance whatsoever
regarding his possible whereabouts. So the pursuit, at first hot and
excited, gradually wearied of following false leads,—contented itself
with desultory journeys when prodded thereto by the compelling power of
public opinion,—finally ceased altogether even as a pretence.
One of the first things done following the dramatic day in court had
been to send the officers out to the little shanty in the valley where
the half-breed lay dead across the threshold. A watch was also set upon
this place; but no one ever came there.
August had come again, and Judge Dale was in Kemah to hear a court case.
Langford had ridden in from the ranch on purpose to see Judge Dale. His
clothes were spattered with mud. There had been a succession of storms,
lasting for several days; last night a cloud had burst out west
somewhere. All the creeks were swollen.
“Judge, I believe Jesse Black has been on that island of his all the
time.”
“What makes you think so, Langford?”
“Because our sheriff is four-flushing—he always was in sympathy with the
gang, you know. Besides, where else can Black be?”
Dale puckered his lips thoughtfully.
“What have you heard?” he asked.
“Rumors are getting pretty thick that he has been seen in that
neighborhood on several occasions. It is my honest belief he has never
left it.”
“What did you think of doing about it, Langford?”
“I want you to give me a bench warrant, Judge. I am confident that I can
get him. It is the shame of the county that he is still at large.”
“You have to deal with one of the worst and most desperate outlaws in
the United States. You must know it will be a very hazardous
undertaking, granting your surmises to be correct, and fraught with
grave peril for some one.”
“I understand that fully.”
“This duty is another’s, not yours.”
“But that other is incompetent.”
“My dear fellow,” said the Judge, rising and laying his hand on
Langford’s big shoulder, “do you really want to undertake this?”
“I certainly do.”
“Then I will give you the warrant, gladly. You are the one man in the
State to do it—unless I except the gallant little deputy marshal. You
know the danger. I admire your grit, my boy. Get him if you can; but
take care of yourself. Your life is worth so much more than his. Who
will you take with you?”
“Munson, of course. He will go in spite of the devil, and he’s the best
man I know for anything like this. Then I thought of taking the deputy
sheriff. He’s been true blue all along, and has done the very best
possible under the conditions.”
“Very good. Take Johnson, too. He’ll be glad to go. He’s the pluckiest
little fighter in the world,—not a cowardly hair in his head.”
So it was agreed, and the next morning, bright and early, the little
posse, reinforced by others who had earnestly solicited the privilege of
going along, started out on its journey. The rains were over, but the
roads were heavy. In many places, they were forced to walk their mounts.
No one but the initiated know what gumbo mud means. Until they took to
the hills, the horses could scarcely lift their feet, so great would be
the weight of the sticky black earth which clung in immense chunks to
their hoofs. When they struck the hills, it was better and they pressed
forward rapidly. Once only the sheriff had asserted that he had run
across the famous outlaw. Black had resisted savagely and had escaped,
sending back the bold taunt that he would never be taken alive. Such a
message might mean death to some of the plucky posse now making for the
old-time haunts of the desperado.
The sun struggled from behind rain-exhausted clouds, and a rollicking
wind blew up. The clouds skurried away toward the horizon.
At White River ford, the men looked at each other in mute inquiry. The
stream was a raging torrent. It was swollen until it was half again its
ordinary width. The usually placid waters were rushing and twisting into
whirlpool-like rapids.
“What now?” asked Baker, the deputy-sheriff.
“I’m thinkin’ this here little pleasure party’ll have to be postponed,”
vouchsafed one of the volunteers, nodding his head wisely.
“We’ll sure have to wait for the cloud-bust to run out,” agreed another.
“Why, we can swim that all right,” put in Langford, rallying from his
momentary set-back and riding his mount to the very edge of the swirling
water.
“Hold on a minute there, Boss,” cried Jim. “Don’t be rash now. What’s
the census of ’pinion o’ this here company? Shall we resk the ford or
shall we not?”
“Why, Jim,” said Paul, a laugh in his blue eyes, “are you afraid? What’s
come over you?”
“Nothin’. I ain’t no coward neither, and ef you wasn’t the Boss I’d show
you. I was just a thinkin’ o’—somebody who’d care—that’s all.”
Just for a moment a far away look came into the young ranchman’s eyes.
Then he straightened himself in his saddle.
“I, for one, am going to see this thing through,” he said, tersely.
“What do you say, Johnson?”
“I never for one minute calculated on doing a thing else,” replied the
deputy marshal, who had been standing somewhat apart awaiting the end of
the controversy, with a good humored smile in his twinkling blue eyes.
“Good for you! Then come on!”
Paul urged Sade into the water. He was followed unhesitatingly by
Munson, Johnson, and Baker. The others held back, and finally, after a
short consultation, wheeled and retraced their steps.
“I ain’t no coward, neither,” muttered one, as he rode away, “but I
plumb don’t see no sense in bein’ drownded. I’d ruther be killed a
roundin’ up Jesse.”
The horses which had made the initial plunge were already in water up to
their breasts. The current had an ominous rush to it.
“I don’t care. I didn’t mean to hold over and let our quarry get wind of
this affair,” cried Langford, over his shoulder. “Keep your rifles dry,
boys!”
Suddenly, without warning, Sade stepped into a hole and lost her balance
for a moment. She struggled gallantly and recovered herself, yet it
weakened her. It was not long before all the horses were compelled to
swim, and the force of the current immediately began driving them down
stream. Sade fought bravely against the pressure. She was a plucky
little cow pony and loved her master, but it was about all she could do
to keep from going under, let alone making much headway against the
tremendous pressure of the current. Langford’s danger was grave.
“Steady, my girl!” he encouraged. He flung his feet free of the stirrups
so that, if she went under, he would be ready to try it alone. Poor
Sade! He should hate to lose her. If he released her now and struck off
by himself, she might make it. He had never known White River to run so
sullenly and strongly; it would be almost impossible for a man to breast
it. And there was Mary—he could never go back to her and claim her for
his own until he could bring Black back, too, to suffer for her father’s
wrongs.
At that moment, Sade gave a little convulsive shudder, and the water
rolled over her head. Langford slipped from the saddle, but in the
instant of contact with the pushing current, his rifle was jerked
violently from his hand and sank out of sight. With no time for vain
regrets, he struck out for the shore. The struggle was tremendous. He
was buffeted and beaten, and borne farther and farther down the stream.
More than once in the endeavor to strike too squarely across, his head
went under; but he was a strong swimmer, and soon scrambling up the bank
some distance below the ford, he turned and sent a resonant hail to his
comrades. They responded lustily. He had been the only one unhorsed. He
threw himself face downward to cough up some of the water he had been
compelled to swallow, and Munson, running up, began slapping him
vigorously upon the back. He desisted only to run swiftly along the
bank.
“Good for you,” Jim cried, approvingly, assisting Langford’s spent horse
up the bank. Coming up to the party where Langford still lay stretched
out full length, Sade rubbed her nose inquiringly over the big shoulders
lying so low, and whinnied softly.
“Hello there!” cried Paul, springing excitedly to his feet. “Where’d you
come from? Thought you had crossed the bar. Now I’ll just borrow a gun
from one of you fellows and we’ll be getting along. Better my rifle than
my horse at this stage of the game, anyway.”
The little party pushed on. The longer half of their journey was still
before them. On the whole, perhaps, it was better the crowd had split.
There was more unity of purpose among those who were left. The sun was
getting hot, and Langford’s clothes dried rapidly.
Arrived at the entrance of the cross ravine which Williston had once
sought out, the four men rode their horses safely through its length.
The waters of the June rise had receded, and the outlaw’s presumably
deserted holding was once more a peninsula. The wooded section in the
near distance lay green, cool, and innocent looking in the late summer
sun. The sands between stretched out hot in the white glare. From the
gulch covert, the wiry marshal rode first. His face bore its wonted
expression of good-humored alertness, but there was an inscrutable glint
in his eyes that might have found place there because of a sure
realization of the hazard of the situation and of his accepting it.
Langford followed him quickly, and Munson and Baker were not far behind.
They trotted breezily across the open in a bunch, without words. Where
the indistinct trail to the house slipped into the wooded enclosure,
they paused. Was the desperado at last really rounded up so that he must
either submit quietly or turn at bay? It was so still. Spots of sunlight
had filtered through the foliage and flecked the pathway. Insects
flitted about. Bumble bees droned. Butterflies hovered over the
snow-on-the-mountain. A turtle dove mourned. A snake glided sinuously
through the grass. Peering down the warm, shaded interior, one might
almost imagine one was in the heart of an ancient wood. The drowsy
suggestions of solitude crept in upon the sensibilities of all the men
and filled them with vague doubts. If this was the haunt of a man, a
careless, sordid man, would this place which knew him breathe forth so
sweet, still, and undisturbed a peace?
Langford first shook himself free of the haunting fear of a deserted
hearthstone.
“I’d stake my all on my belief that he’s there,” he said, in a low
voice. “Now listen, boys. Johnson and I will ride to the house and make
the arrest, providing he doesn’t give us the slip. Baker, you and Jim
will remain here in ambush in case he does. He’s bound to come this way
to reach the mainland. Ready, Johnson?”
Jim interposed. His face was flinty with purpose.
“Not ef the court knows herself, and I think she do. Me and Johnson will
do that there little arrestin’ job and the Boss he’ll stay here in the
ambush. Ef anybody’s a countin’ on my totin’ the Boss’s openwork body
back to Mary Williston, it’s high time he was a losin’ the count, for I
ain’t goin’ to do it.”
He guided his horse straight into the path.
“But, Jim,” expostulated Langford, laying a detaining hand on the
cowboy’s shoulder, “as for danger, there’s every bit as much—and
more—here. Do you think Jesse Black will tamely sit down and wait for us
to come up and nab him? I think he’ll run.”
“Then why are you a shirkin’, ef this is the worst spot o’ all? You
ain’t no coward, Boss, leastways you never was. Why don’t you stay by
it? That’s what I’d like to know.”
Johnson grinned appreciatively.
“Well, there’s always the supposition that he may not see us until we
ride into his clearing,” admitted Langford. “Of course, then—it’s too
late.”
Jim blocked the way.
“I’m an ornery, no-’count cowboy with no one in this hull world to know
or care what becomes o’ me. There ain’t no one to care but me, and I
can’t say I’m a hurtin’ myself any a carin’! You just wait till I
screech, will you?”
“Jim,” said Langford, huskily, “you go back and behave yourself. I’m the
Boss not you. You’ve got to obey orders. You’ve sassed me long enough.
You get back, now!”
“Tell Mary, ef I come back a deader,” said Jim, “that women are
s’perfluous critters, but I forgive her. She can’t help bein’ a woman.”
He gave his horse a dig with his knee and the animal bounded briskly
forward.
“Jim! You fool boy! Come back!” cried Langford, plunging after him.
Johnson shrugged his shoulders, and wheeled his horse into clever
concealment on one side of the path.
“Let the fool kids go,” he advised, dryly. “I’m a lookin’ for Jess to
run, anyway.”
The two men rode boldly up toward the house. It seemed deserted. Weeds
were growing around the door stoop, and crowding thickly up to the front
windows. A spider’s silver web gleamed from casing to panel of the
warped and weather stained door. The windows were blurred with the
tricklings of rain through seasons of dust. Everything appeared unkempt,
forlorn, desolate.
There was a sound from the rear. It carried a stealthy significance. A
man leaped from the protection of the cabin and was seen running toward
the barn. He was heavily armed.
“Stop that, Black!” yelled Langford, authoritatively. “We are going to
take you, dead or alive—you’d better give yourself up! It will be better
for you!”
The man answered nothing.
“Wing him with your rifle, Jim, before he gets to the barn,” said Paul,
quickly.
The shot went wild. Black wrenched the door open, sprang upon the
already bridled horse, and made a bold dash for the farther woods—and
not in the direction where determined men waited in ambush. What did it
mean? As his horse cleared the stable, he turned and shot a vindictive
challenge to meet his pursuers.
“You won’t take me alive—and dead, I won’t go alone!”
He plunged forward in a northerly direction. Dimly he could be seen
through the underbrush; but plainly could be heard the crackling of
branches and the snapping of twigs as his horse whipped through the low
lying foliage. Was there, then, another way to the mainland—other than
the one over which Johnson and Baker kept guard? How could it be? How
Langford longed for his good rifle and its carrying power. But he knew
how to use a pistol, too. Both men sent menacing shots after the
fugitive. Langford could not account for the strange direction. The only
solution was that Black was leading his pursuers a chase through the
woods, hoping to decoy them so deeply into the interior that he might,
turning suddenly and straightly, gain time for his desperate sprint
across the exposed stretch of sand. If this were true, Baker and Johnson
would take care of him there.
Black returned the fire vengefully. A bullet scraped his horse’s flank.
His hat was shot from his head. He turned savagely in his saddle with a
yell of defiance.
“You’ll never take me alive!”
The fusillade was furious, but the trees and branches proved Black’s
friends. It was impossible to judge one’s aim aright. His horse
staggered. Another bullet sang and purred through the foliage, and the
horse fell.
“My God, Jim!” cried Langford. “My cartridges are out! Give me your
gun!”
For answer, Jim sent another bullet whistling forward. Black, rising
from his fallen horse, fell back.
“I got him!” yelled Jim, exultantly. He spurred forward.
“Careful, Jim!” warned Langford. “He may be ‘playing possum,’ you know.”
“You stay where you are,” cried Jim. “You ain’t got no gun. Stay back,
you fool Boss!”
Langford laughed a little.
“You’re the fool boy, Jim,” he said. “I’ll go without a gun if you won’t
give me yours.”
They rode cautiously up to the prostrate figure. It was lying face
downward, one arm outstretched on the body of the dead horse, the other
crumpled under the man’s breast. Blood oozed from under his shoulder.
“He’s done for,” said Jim, in a low voice. In the presence of death, all
hatred had gone from him. The man apparently had paid all he could of
his debts on earth. The body lying there so low was the body of a real
man. Whatever his crimes, he had been a fine type of physical manhood.
He had never cringed. He had died like a man, fighting to the last.
Jim slowly and thoughtfully slipped his revolver into its holster and
dismounted. Langford, too, sprang lightly from his saddle.
Black had been waiting for this. His trained ear had no sooner caught
the soft rubbing sound of the pistol slipping into its leathern case
than he leaped to his feet and stretched out the crumpled arm with its
deadly weapon pointing straight at the heart of Langford of the Three
Bars.
“Now, damn you, we’re quits!” he cried, hoarsely.
There was not time for Jim to draw, but, agile as a cat, he threw
himself against Black’s arm and the bullet went wild. For a moment the
advantage was his, and he wrested the weapon from Black’s hand. It fell
to the ground. The two men grappled. The struggle was short and fierce.
Each strove with all the strength of his concentrated hate to keep the
other’s hand from his belt.
When the feet of the wrestlers left the fallen weapon free, Langford,
who had been waiting for this opportunity, sprang forward and seized it
with a thrill of satisfaction. Command of the situation was once more
his. But the revolver was empty, and he turned to throw himself into the
struggle empty-handed. Jim would thus be given a chance to draw.
At that moment, Black twisted his arm free and his hand dropped
like a flash to his belt, where there was a revolver that was loaded.
Jim hugged him closely, but it was of no use now. The bullet tore
its cruel way through his side. His arms relaxed their hold—he
slipped—slowly—down—down. Black shook himself free of him impatiently
and wheeled to meet his great enemy.
“Quits at last!” he said, with an ugly smile.
Quits indeed! For Jim, raising himself slightly, was able to draw at
last; and even as he spoke, the outlaw fell.
“Jim, my boy,” said Langford, huskily. He was kneeling, Jim’s head in
his arms.
“Well, Boss,” said Jim, trying to smile. His eyes were clear.
“It was my affair, Jim, you ought not to have done it,” said Langford,
brokenly.
“It’s all right—Boss—don’t you worry—I saw you—in the hall that night.
You are—the Boss. Tell Mary so. Tell her I was—glad—to go—so you could
go to her—and it would be—all right. She—loves you—Boss—you needn’t
be afraid.”
“Jim, I cannot bear it; I must go in your stead.”
“To Mary—yes.” His voice sank lower and lower. An added paleness stole
over his face, but his eyes looked into Langford’s serenely, almost
happily.
“Go—to Mary in my stead—Boss,” he whispered. “Tell her Jim gave his
Boss—to her—when he had to go—tell her he was glad to go—I used to
think it was ‘Mouse-hair’—I am glad it is—Mary—tell her good-bye—tell
her the Three Bars wouldn’t be the same to Jim with a woman in it
anyway—tell her—”
And with a sigh Jim died.
CHAPTER XXIII
THE PARTY AT THE LAZY S
Mary stared thoughtfully into the mirror. It was a better one than the
sliver into which she had looked more than a year before, when Paul
Langford came riding over the plains to the Lazy S. A better house had
risen from the ashes of the homestead laid waste by the cattle rustlers.
Affairs were well with George Williston now that the hand of no man was
against him. He prospered.
Louise stepped to the door.
“I am in despair, Mary,” she said, whimsically. “Mrs. White has ordered
me out of the kitchen. What do you think of that?”
“Louise! Did you really have the hardihood to presume to encroach on
Mother White’s preserves—you—a mere bride of five months’ standing? You
should be grateful she didn’t take the broom to you.”
“She can cook,” said Louise, laughing. “I admit that. I only offered to
peel potatoes. When one stops to consider that the whole county is
coming to the ‘house-warming’ of the Lazy S, one can’t help being
worried about potatoes and such minor things.”
“Do you think the whole county is coming, Louise?” asked Mary.
“Of course,” said Louise Gordon, positively, slipping away again. She
was a welcome guest at the ranch, and her heart was in the success of
to-night’s party.
Mary had dressed early. As hostess, she had laid aside her short skirt,
leather leggings, and other boyish “fixings” which she usually assumed
for better ease in her life of riding. She was clad simply in a long
black skirt and white shirt-waist. Her hair was coiled in thick braids
about her well-shaped head, lending her a most becoming stateliness.
Would Paul Langford come? He had been bidden. Her father could not know
that he would not care to come. Her father did not know that she had
sent Langford away that long-ago night in December and that he had not
come back—at least to her. Naturally, he had been bidden first to George
Williston’s ‘house-warming.’ The men of the Three Bars and of the Lazy S
were tried friends—but he would not care to come.
Listen! Some one was coming. It was much too soon for guests. The early
October twilight was only now creeping softly over the landscape. It was
a still evening. She heard distinctly the rhythmical pound of hoof-beats
on the hardened trail. Would the rider go on to Kemah, or would he turn
in at the Lazy S?
“Hello, the house!” hailed the horseman, cheerily, drawing rein at the
very door. “Hello, within!”
The visitor threw wide the door, and Williston’s voice called cordially:
“Come in, come in, Langford! I am glad you came early.”
“Will you send Mary out, Williston? I need your chore boy to help me
water Sade here.”
The voice was merry, but there was a vibrant tone in it that made the
listening girl tremble a little. Langford never waited for
opportunities. He made them.
Mary came to the door with quiet self-composure. She had known from the
first the stranger was Langford. How like the scene of a summer’s day
more than a year past; but how far sweeter the maid—how much more it
meant to the man now than then!
“Father, show Mr. Langford in,” she said, smiling a welcome. “I shall be
glad to take Sade to the spring.”
She took hold of the bridle rein trailing to the ground. Langford leaped
lightly from his saddle.
“I said ‘help me,’” he corrected.
“The spring is down there,” she directed. “I think you know the way.”
She turned to enter the house.
For an instant, Langford hesitated. A shadow fell across his face.
“I want you to come, Mary,” he said, simply. “It is only hospitable, you
know.”
“Oh, if you put it in that way—,” she started gayly down the path.
He followed her more slowly. A young moon hung in the western sky. The
air was crisp with the coming frost. The path was strewn with dead
cottonwood leaves which rustled dryly under their feet.
At the spring, shadowed by the biggest cottonwood, she waited for him.
“I wish my father would cut down that tree,” she said, shivering.
“You are cold,” he said. His voice was not quite steady. He took off his
coat and wrapped it around her, despite her protests. He wanted to hold
her then, but he did not, though the touch of her sent the blood
bounding riotously through his veins.
“You shall wear the coat I—do not want you to go in yet.”
“But Sade has finished, and people will be coming soon.”
“I will not keep you long. I want you to—Mary, my girl, I tried to kill
Black, but—Jim—” his voice choked a little—“if it hadn’t been for Jim,
Black would have killed me. I thought I could do it. I meant to have
you. Jim said it was all the same—his doing it in my stead. I came
to-night to ask you if it is the same. Is it, Mary?”
She did not answer for a little while. How still a night it was! Lights
twinkled from the windows of the new house. Now and then a dry leaf
rustled as some one, the man, the girl, or the horse, moved.
“It is the same,” she said at last, brokenly.
Her eyes were heavy with unshed tears. “But I never meant it, Paul. I
was wild that night, but I never meant that you or—Jim should take life
or—or—give yours. I never meant it!”
His heart leaped, but he did not touch her.
“Do you love me?” he asked.
She turned restlessly toward the house.
“My father will be wanting me,” she said. “I must go.”
“You shall not go until you have told me,” he said. “You must tell me.
You never have, you know. Do you love me?”
“You have not told me, either,” she resisted. “You are not fair.”
He laughed under his breath, then bent his sunny head—close.
“Have you forgotten so soon?” he whispered.
Suddenly, he caught her to him, strongly, as was his way.
“I will tell you again,” he said, softly. “I love you, my girl, do you
hear? There is no one but you in all the world.”
The fair head bent closer and closer, then he kissed her—the little
man-coated figure in his arms.
“I love you,” he said.
She trembled in his embrace. He kissed her again.
“I love you,” he repeated.
She hid her face on his breast. He lifted it gently.
“I tell you—I love you,” he said.
He placed her arms around his neck. She pressed her lips to his, once,
softly.
“I love you,” she whispered.
“My girl, my girl!” he said in answer. The confession was far sweeter
than he had ever dreamed. He held her cheek pressed close to his for a
long moment.
“The Three Bars is waiting for its mistress,” he said at last,
exultantly. “A mistress and a new foreman all at once—the boys will have
to step lively.”
“A new foreman?” asked Mary in surprise. “I did not know you had a new
foreman.”
“I shall have one in a month,” he said, smilingly. “By that time, George
Williston will have sold the Lazy S for good money, invested the
proceeds in cattle, turned the whole bunch in to range with the Three
Bars herds, and on November first, he will take charge of the worldly
affairs of one Paul Langford and his wife, of the Three Bars.”
“Really, Paul?” The brown eyes shone with pleasure.
“Really, Mary.”
“Has my father consented?”
“No, but he will when he finds I cannot do without him and when—I marry
his daughter.”
Hoof-beats on the sod! The guests were coming at last. The beats rang
nearer and nearer. From Kemah, from the Three Bars trail, from across
country, they were coming. All the neighboring ranchmen and homesteaders
with their families and all the available cowboys had been bidden to the
frolic. The stableyard was filling. Hearty greetings, loud talking, and
laughter floated out on the still air.
Laughing like children caught in a prank, the two at the spring clasped
hands and ran swiftly to the house. Breathless but radiant, Mary came
forward to greet her guests while Langford slipped away to put up Sade.
The revel was at its highest. Mary and Louise were distributing good
things to eat and drink to the hungry cowmen. The rooms were so crowded,
many stood without, looking in at the doors and windows. The fragrance
of hot coffee drifted in from the kitchen.
Langford stood up. A sudden quiet fell upon the people.
“Friends and neighbors,” he said, “shall we drink to the prosperity of
the Lazy S, the health and happiness of its master and its mistress?”
The health was drunk with cheers and noisy congratulations. Conversation
began again, but Langford still stood.
“Friends and neighbors,” he said again. His voice was grave. “Let us
drink to one—not with us to-night—a brave man—” in spite of himself his
voice broke—“let us drink to the memory of Jim Munson.”
Silently all rose, and drank. They were rough men and women, most of
them, but they were a people who held personal bravery among the
virtues. Many stood with dimmed eyes, picturing that final scene on the
island in which a brave man’s life had closed. Few there would soon
forget Jim Munson, cow-puncher of the Three Bars.
There was yet another toast Langford was to propose to-night. Now was
the opportune time. Jim would have wished it so. It was fitting that
this toast follow Jim’s—it was Jim who had made it possible that it be
given. He turned to Mary and touched her lightly on the shoulder.
“Will you come, Mary?” he said.
She went with him, wonderingly. He led her to the centre of the room.
His arm fell gently over her shoulders. Her cheeks flushed with the
sudden knowledge of what was coming, but she looked at him with perfect
trust and unquestioning love.
“Friends and neighbors,” his voice rang out so that all might hear, “I
ask you to drink to the health and happiness of the future mistress of
the Three Bars!”
THE END
Popular Copyright Books
AT MODERATE PRICES
Any of the following titles can be bought of your bookseller at 50 cents
per volume.
The Shepherd of the Hills. By Harold Bell Wright.
Jane Cable. By George Barr McCutcheon.
Abner Daniel. By Will N. Harben.
The Far Horizon. By Lucas Malet.
The Halo. By Bettina von Hutten.
Jerry Junior. By Jean Webster.
The Powers and Maxine. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
The Balance of Power. By Arthur Goodrich.
Adventures of Captain Kettle. By Cutcliffe Hyne.
Adventures of Gerard. By A. Conan Doyle.
Adventures of Sherlock Holmes. By A. Conan Doyle.
Arms and the Woman. By Harold MacGrath.
Artemus Ward’s Works (extra illustrated).
At the Mercy of Tiberius. By Augusta Evans Wilson.
Awakening of Helena Richie. By Margaret Deland.
Battle Ground, The. By Ellen Glasgow.
Belle of Bowling Green, The. By Amelia E. Barr.
Ben Blair. By Will Lillibridge.
Best Man, The. By Harold MacGrath.
Beth Norvell. By Randall Parrish.
Bob Hampton of Placer. By Randall Parrish.
Bob, Son of Battle. By Alfred Ollivant.
Brass Bowl, The. By Louis Joseph Vance.
Brethren, The. By H. Rider Haggard.
Broken Lance, The. By Herbert Quick.
By Wit of Women. By Arthur W. Marchmont.
Call of the Blood, The. By Robert Hitchens.
Cap’n Eri. By Joseph C. Lincoln.
Cardigan. By Robert W. Chambers.
Car of Destiny, The. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
Casting Away of Mrs. Lecks and Mrs. Aleshine. By Frank R. Stockton.
Cecilia’s Lovers. By Amelia E. Barr.
Popular Copyright Books
AT MODERATE PRICES
Any of the following titles can be bought of your bookseller at 50 cents
per volume.
Circle, The. By Katharine Cecil Thurston (author of “The
Masquerader,” “The Gambler”).
Colonial Free Lance, A. By Chauncey C. Hotchkiss.
Conquest of Canaan, The. By Booth Tarkington.
Courier of Fortune, A. By Arthur W. Marchmont.
Darrow Enigma, The. By Melvin Severy.
Deliverance, The. By Ellen Glasgow.
Divine Fire, The. By May Sinclair.
Empire Builders. By Francis Lynde.
Exploits of Brigadier Gerard. By A. Conan Doyle.
Fighting Chance, The. By Robert W. Chambers.
For a Maiden Brave. By Chauncey C. Hotchkiss.
Fugitive Blacksmith, The. By Chas. D. Stewart.
God’s Good Man. By Marie Corelli.
Heart’s Highway, The. By Mary E. Wilkins.
Holladay Case, The. By Burton Egbert Stevenson.
Hurricane Island. By H. B. Marriott Watson.
In Defiance of the King. By Chauncey C. Hotchkiss.
Indifference of Juliet, The. By Grace S. Richmond.
Infelice. By Augusta Evans Wilson.
Lady Betty Across the Water. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
Lady of the Mount, The. By Frederic S. Isham.
Lane That Had No Turning, The. By Gilbert Parker.
Langford of the Three Bars. By Kate and Virgil D. Boyles.
Last Trail, The. By Zane Grey.
Leavenworth Case, The. By Anna Katharine Green.
Lilac Sunbonnet, The. By S. R. Crockett.
Lin McLean. By Owen Wister.
Long Night, The. By Stanley J. Weyman.
Maid at Arms, The. By Robert W. Chambers.
Popular Copyright Books
AT MODERATE PRICES
Any of the following titles can be bought of your bookseller at 50 cents
per volume.
Man from Red Keg, The. By Eugene Thwing.
Marthon Mystery, The. By Burton Egbert Stevenson.
Memoirs of Sherlock Holmes. By A. Conan Doyle.
Millionaire Baby, The. By Anna Katharine Green.
Missourian, The. By Eugene P. Lyle, Jr.
Mr. Barnes, American. By A. C. Gunter.
Mr. Pratt. By Joseph C. Lincoln.
My Friend the Chauffeur. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
My Lady of the North. By Randall Parrish.
Mystery of June 13th. By Melvin L. Severy.
Mystery Tales. By Edgar Allan Poe.
Nancy Stair. By Elinor Macartney Lane.
Order No. 11. By Caroline Abbot Stanley.
Pam. By Bettina von Hutten.
Pam Decides. By Bettina von Hutten.
Partners of the Tide. By Joseph C. Lincoln.
Phra the Phoenician. By Edwin Lester Arnold.
President, The. By Alfred Henry Lewis.
Princess Passes, The. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
Princess Virginia, The. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
Prisoners. By Mary Cholmondeley.
Private War, The. By Louis Joseph Vance.
Prodigal Son, The. By Hall Caine.
Quickening, The. By Francis Lynde.
Richard the Brazen. By Cyrus T. Brady and Edw. Peple.
Rose of the World. By Agnes and Egerton Castle.
Running Water. By A. E. W. Mason.
Sarita the Carlist. By Arthur W. Marchmont.
Seats of the Mighty, The. By Gilbert Parker.
Sir Nigel. By A. Conan Doyle.
Sir Richard Calmady. By Lucas Malet.
Speckled Bird, A. By Augusta Evans Wilson.
Popular Copyright Books
AT MODERATE PRICES
Any of the following titles can be bought of your bookseller at 50 cents
per volume.
Spirit of the Border, The. By Zane Grey.
Spoilers, The. By Rex Beach.
Squire Phin. By Holman F. Day.
Stooping Lady, The. By Maurice Hewlett.
Subjection of Isabel Carnaby. By Ellen Thorneycroft Fowler.
Sunset Trail, The. By Alfred Henry Lewis.
Sword of the Old Frontier, A. By Randall Parrish.
Tales of Sherlock Holmes. By A. Conan Doyle.
That Printer of Udell’s. By Harold Bell Wright.
Throwback, The. By Alfred Henry Lewis.
Trail of the Sword, The. By Gilbert Parker.
Treasure of Heaven, The. By Marie Corelli.
Two Vanrevels, The. By Booth Tarkington.
Up From Slavery. By Booker T. Washington.
Vashti. By Augusta Evans Wilson.
Viper of Milan, The (original edition). By Marjorie Bowen.
Voice of the People, The. By Ellen Glasgow.
Wheel of Life, The. By Ellen Glasgow.
When Wilderness Was King. By Randall Parrish.
Where the Trail Divides. By Will Lillibridge.
Woman in Grey, A. By Mrs. C. N. Williamson.
Woman in the Alcove, The. By Anna Katharine Green.
Younger Set, The. By Robert W. Chambers.
The Weavers. By Gilbert Parker.
The Little Brown Jug at Kildare. By Meredith Nicholson.
The Prisoners of Chance. By Randall Parrish.
My Lady of Cleve. By Percy J. Hartley.
Loaded Dice. By Ellery H. Clark.
Get Rich Quick Wallingford. By George Randolph Chester.
The Orphan. By Clarence Mulford.
A Gentleman of France, By Stanley J. Weyman.
Popular Copyright Books
AT MODERATE PRICES
Any of the following titles can be bought of your bookseller at 50 cents
per volume.
Purple Parasol, The. By George Barr McCutcheon.
Princess Dehra, The. By John Reed Scott.
Making of Bobby Burnit, The. By George Randolph Chester.
Last Voyage of the Donna Isabel, The. By Randall Parrish.
Bronze Bell, The. By Louis Joseph Vance.
Pole Baker. By Will N. Harben.
Four Million, The. By O. Henry.
Idols. By William J. Locke.
Wayfarers, The. By Mary Stewart Cutting.
Held for Orders. By Frank H. Spearman.
Story of the Outlaw, The. By Emerson Hough.
Mistress of Brae Farm, The. By Rosa N. Carey.
Explorer, The. By William Somerset Maugham.
Abbess of Vlaye, The. By Stanley Weyman.
Alton of Somasco. By Harold Bindloss.
Ancient Law, The. By Ellen Glasgow.
Barrier, The. By Rex Beach.
Bar 20. By Clarence E. Mulford.
Beloved Vagabond, The. By William J. Locke.
Beulah. (Illustrated Edition.) By Augusta J. Evans.
Chaperon, The. By C. N. and A. M. Williamson.
Colonel Greatheart. By H. C. Bailey.
Dissolving Circle, The. By Will Lillibridge.
Elusive Isabel. By Jacques Futrelle.
Fair Moon of Bath, The. By Elizabeth Ellis.
54-40 or Fight. By Emerson Hough.
Popular Copyright Books
AT MODERATE PRICES
Any of the following titles can be bought of your bookseller at 50 cents
per volume.
Four Pool’s Mystery, The. By Jean Webster.
Ganton and Co. By Arthur J. Eddy.
Heart of Jessy Laurie, The. By Amelia E. Barr.
Inez. (Illustrated Edition.) By Augusta J. Evans.
Into the Primitive. By Robert Ames Bennet.
Katrina. By Roy Rolfe Gilson.
King Spruce. By Holman Day.
Macaria. (Illustrated Edition.) By Augusta J. Evans.
Meryl. By Wm. Tillinghast Eldredge.
Old, Old Story, The. By Rosa Nouchette Carey.
Quest Eternal, The. By Will Lillibridge.
Silver Blade, The. By Charles E. Walk.
St. Elmo. (Illustrated Edition.) By Augusta J. Evans.
Uncle William. By Jennette Lee.
Under the Red Robe. By Stanley J. Weyman.
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Langford of the Three Bars, by
Kate Boyles and Virgil D. Boyles
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 41534 ***
|